02.07.2013 Views

Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals

Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals

Abū Nuwās, The Justified Sinner?* - Books and Journals

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 brill.nl/orie<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, <strong>The</strong> <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>?*<br />

James E. Montgomery<br />

University of Cambridge<br />

Abstract<br />

This article sets out to ponder why few contemporary scholars interested in the early history of<br />

Islamic theological <strong>and</strong> philosophical ideas have had recourse to ʿAbbasid poetry as a source. It uses<br />

the wine poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (d. ca. 198/813) as a test case <strong>and</strong> inches towards the suggestion that<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Caliph al-Amīn (r. 193-198/809-813) may have been the promoters of a<br />

charismatic form of Islam informed by notions of spiritual election <strong>and</strong> sinning as virtue.<br />

Keywords<br />

Early Islam; ʿAbbasid poetry; <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>; wine poem; poetry <strong>and</strong> theology<br />

It is not only that to read a poem as a manifesto is a sin of facticity: to read it as<br />

an ethical treatise, or as the projection of a theological, psychological or legal<br />

system is surely not a violent act, but it is as deadening as holding up to the gaze<br />

of poetry — <strong>and</strong>, alas, with the best intentions in the world, e.g., to cast light on<br />

it — the severed, but still petrifying, head of the interpretive Gorgon.<br />

John Holl<strong>and</strong>er 1<br />

* I would like to express my deep gratitude to Elizabeth Key Fowden, conversations with<br />

whom during the Islamic Crosspollinations Colloquium in Cambridge, 2004 encouraged me to<br />

persist with my unusual reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (see her <strong>The</strong> Lamp <strong>and</strong> the Wine Flask: Early<br />

Muslim Interest in Christian Monasticism, in: Islamic Crosspollinations ed. Anna Akasoy, Peter<br />

Pormann <strong>and</strong> James E. Montgomery, Oxford: Gibb Trust, 2007, pp. 1-28) — her comments on<br />

page 17 are in a sense responsible for this essay (while to be sure all its shortcomings are my<br />

responsibility <strong>and</strong> she must not be blamed for my excesses); <strong>and</strong> to Dimitri Gutas, who cajoled<br />

me into trying to write about philosophy <strong>and</strong> literature, <strong>and</strong> for whose scholarship I have the<br />

profoundest admiration. Geert Jan van Gelder read a shortened version of this article <strong>and</strong> my<br />

work has benefited once again from his wit <strong>and</strong> erudition. Why I agree with his perceptive<br />

remark that my translations of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry are tendentious, <strong>and</strong> why I do not think that<br />

this is quite tantamount to the criticism which I take him to mean it to be, will have to await<br />

consideration on a subsequent occasion. Professor Dr E. Wagner, Philip Kennedy <strong>and</strong> Michael<br />

Cooperson were kind enough to read versions of this article on my behalf, <strong>and</strong> my audiences at<br />

Yale (in April 2008) <strong>and</strong> at the Cambridge meeting of the School of ʿAbbasid Studies were models<br />

of forbearance.<br />

1 John Holl<strong>and</strong>er, “Introduction,” in: Poetics of Influence: Harold Bloom, New <strong>and</strong> Selected<br />

Criticism, ed. John Holl<strong>and</strong>er, New Haven: Schwab, 1988, p. xlv.<br />

© Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, 2011 DOI: 10.1163/187783710X536987


76 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

For it is of their nature that the jabberwocks of historical <strong>and</strong> antiquarian research<br />

burble in the tulgy wood of conjecture, flitting from one tum-tum tree to<br />

another.<br />

J.R.R. Tolkien 2<br />

This lecture is one of a series of thought-experiments which I have been conducting<br />

over the last few years on various aspects of classical Arabic Islam.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y are exercises in toying with the textual tradition conceived as evidence;<br />

they are attempts to interrogate the categories <strong>and</strong> epistemologies which<br />

underpin our use of this tradition as evidence; <strong>and</strong> they seek to construct<br />

unwonted <strong>and</strong> uncustomary narratives based on texts, the evidentiary status of<br />

which has usually been differently (mis)read or perhaps even dismissed, marginalised<br />

or neglected. As such these experiments involve a variable element of<br />

risk for they generally require a familiarity with a number of textual <strong>and</strong> intellectual<br />

traditions which in <strong>and</strong> of themselves have been sanctified as the exclusive<br />

(<strong>and</strong> discrete) preserve of the specialist, as restricted demesnes into which<br />

none but the initiate may venture with impunity. And it is but rarely that I<br />

might be considered as one of those initiated therein. <strong>The</strong> risk of dilettantism<br />

is also clear <strong>and</strong> present in such exercises, as too are my Scylla <strong>and</strong> Charybdis:<br />

the distraction of the novel <strong>and</strong> the disorientation of the familiar.<br />

All this is true of the present experiment, <strong>and</strong> perhaps to a greater degree<br />

than my previous experiments, for I will present not only a highly unusual —<br />

perhaps even perversely unusual — story but also a number of suggestions<br />

which are most distinctly not the product of developed investigation, but<br />

which are speculative ventures into preserves, the perimeters of which I have<br />

formed a vague outline but the interior of which remains terra incognita. My<br />

ambition is, like Muḥammad b. Zakariyyāʾ al-Rāzī, to emulate “our Imam<br />

Suqrāṭ” — sadly, neither in my philosophical acumen nor asceticism, but as a<br />

gadfly, aspiring to the maieutic craft, seeking to remain zetetic, while exhorting<br />

the reader to go figure <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> from his Dīwān.<br />

Central to the current experiment are several scenes of inquiry: that the<br />

study of the classical Arabic textual heritage continues to be dominated by<br />

obsessions with biography <strong>and</strong> the reconstruction of the actual intentions of<br />

the author (intentionalism), to the detriment of an appreciation of its occasionality;<br />

that the classical Arabic textual tradition itself approaches poems<br />

primarily as cut loose from the moorings of their occasion; that ʿAbbasid<br />

poetry is rarely taken seriously as a legitimate discourse for the expression of<br />

theological, philosophical or even religious or political ideas (<strong>and</strong> so is consequently<br />

marginalised in favour of heresiographical or annalistic materials);<br />

2 J.R.R. Tolkien, “Beowulf : <strong>The</strong> Monsters <strong>and</strong> the Critics,” Proceedings of the British Academy<br />

(1936): 245-295, reprinted in: Beowulf, A Verse Translation, trans. Seamus Heaney, ed. Daniel<br />

O’Donoghue, New York <strong>and</strong> London: Norton, 2002, pp. 102-130 (p. 106).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 77<br />

that in order to read a text ironically (or metaphorically or parodically, by<br />

which I mean humorously in this instance) one must first (I would say, simultaneously)<br />

entertain an unironical reading, which reading is often overlooked<br />

or discarded by the reader in favour of her preferred irony. 3<br />

This article, then, will consider three principal matters: 1) <strong>The</strong> Deracination<br />

of Poetry, a programmatic attempt to consider the various entextualisations of<br />

poetry as recontextualisations which often occlude its occasionalism, in which<br />

I promote a strategy (“eavesdropping”) for endeavouring to respond to this<br />

phenomenon; 2) <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Transgressive Paradox, a case study<br />

which seeks to recreate an occasion for a deracinated wine song; 3) <strong>The</strong> Confessions<br />

of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, in which I attempt a contribution to the study of<br />

the articulations of early ʿAbbasid Islam based on the occasion recreated in the<br />

second section. In addition, I have taken the opportunity to use three prose<br />

works in English (Strachey’s Eminent Victorians, Wodehouse’s Cocktail Time<br />

<strong>and</strong> Hogg’s Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>) to help me try to reflect upon these<br />

matters.<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> Deracination of Poetry<br />

Eminent Victorians<br />

At the very core of my current experiment lies my reaction to the following<br />

celebrated paradox coined by Lytton Strachey in his subversive biographies<br />

published in 1918 as Eminent Victorians:<br />

<strong>The</strong> history of the Victorian Age will never be written: we know too much about<br />

it. For ignorance is the first requisite of the historian — ignorance, which simplifies<br />

<strong>and</strong> clarifies, which selects <strong>and</strong> omits, with a placid perfection unattainable by<br />

the highest art. 4<br />

Strachey thus defiantly sets his biographical project in opposition to the dreary<br />

<strong>and</strong> piously musty two to three volume tomes, written, with the “air of slow,<br />

funereal barbarism,” to immortalise Victorian celebrity, <strong>and</strong> crammed with<br />

“ill-digested masses of material” (p. 7). Strachey replaces the fetishism of<br />

Mr Gradgrind from Dickens’s Hard Times (a caricature of the Victorian obsession<br />

with facts), with the psychologism of Freud (Strachey’s brother James was<br />

3 I have tried to think about this tendency in my “Al-Jāḥiẓ on Jest <strong>and</strong> Earnest,” in: Humor in<br />

der arabischen Welt, ed. Georges Tamer, Berlin: de Gruyter, 2009, pp. 209-239.<br />

4 Ed. John Sutherl<strong>and</strong>, Oxford; World’s Classics, 2003, p. 6.


78 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Freud’s translator into English). 5 However pococurantish Strachey’s stance<br />

may strike us, when it comes to the Victorian biographical tradition, it strikes<br />

me as uncommonly prescient, when applied to the study of the ʿAbbasids, or<br />

of Classical Arabic Islam generally, for here we are constrained by our ignorance<br />

to offer simplified <strong>and</strong> clarifying histories.<br />

Yet like Strachey, I am repeatedly impressed by the historical unknowability<br />

of the ʿAbbasids. <strong>The</strong>refore, with this unknowability as first principle, I wish<br />

to adopt Strachey’s method, for:<br />

It is not by the direct method of a scrupulous narration that the explorer of the<br />

past can hope to depict that singular epoch. If he is wise, he will adopt a subtler<br />

strategy. He will attack his subject in unexpected places; he will fall upon the<br />

flank, or the rear; he will shoot a sudden, revealing searchlight into obscure<br />

recesses, hitherto undivined, he will row out over that great ocean of material, <strong>and</strong><br />

lower down into it, here <strong>and</strong> there, a little bucket, which will bring up to the light<br />

of day some characteristic specimen, from those far depths, to be examined with<br />

a careful curiosity.<br />

<strong>The</strong> “great ocean of material” into which I intend to lower my “little bucket”<br />

is the Classical Arabic poetic tradition, in particular one type of poem by one<br />

of its greatest practitioners, al-Ḥasan b. Hāniʾ <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (d. ca 198/813). As<br />

with Strachey’s Victorians, scholars before me “have poured forth <strong>and</strong> accumulated<br />

so vast a quantity of information” that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the man seems<br />

almost like a familiar companion. And the familiarity of his persona, constructed<br />

soon after his death, <strong>and</strong> probably during his life, <strong>and</strong> canonised in<br />

the innocuously titled Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the Accounts of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, by his<br />

protégé ( ghulām) <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān (d. 255/869) 6 enables us to read his poetry with<br />

a refreshing spontaneity (<strong>and</strong> at times perhaps an affection) which I think we<br />

rarely encounter with other Arabic poets.<br />

5 See Quentin Skinner, Visions of Politics. Volume 1: Regarding Method, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

University Press, 2003, pp. 1-26 (“Introduction: Seeing Things their Way,” <strong>and</strong> “<strong>The</strong><br />

Practice of History <strong>and</strong> the Cult of the Fact,” a refutation of the historical method of Geoffrey<br />

Elton). Compare Skinner’s remarks on pages 16-17, refuting Elton’s principle of “total acquaintance,”<br />

with Strachey’s Introduction.<br />

6 Ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Aḥmad Farrāj, Cairo: Maktabat Miṣr, 1953. Al-Mutanabbī is the poet in<br />

whom, perhaps more than most, we can discern the ambition to construct a persona: see Wenchin<br />

Ouyang’s excellent reading of al-Ḥāṭimī’s evisceration of al-Mutanabbī’s poetic persona in<br />

his al-Risāla al-Mūḍiḥa: “Literature as Performance: <strong>The</strong> <strong>The</strong>atre of al-Hatimi’s al-Risala al-<br />

Mudiha,” in: Classer les recits: theories et pratiques, ed. Aboubakr Chraïbi, Paris: L’Harmattan,<br />

2007, pp. 115-145. Her article is also an incisive exposure of the hegemony of the biographical<br />

fallacy in Islamic Studies. <strong>The</strong> antonymical gesture of the biographical fallacy in the study of<br />

classical Arabic poetry is the assumption that the sole obsession of this poetry is language <strong>and</strong> the<br />

dictates of its tradition (“conventions,” “topoi”) as enmeshed in language.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 79<br />

Persona can become biography <strong>and</strong> biography can subsequently become<br />

full-blown intentionalism, the strategy of interpreting a poet’s oeuvre as generated<br />

in accordance with his actual intentions, which intentions in turn are<br />

reconstructed from the psychology (loosely understood) of the biographical<br />

personality. And so the circle is complete. 7<br />

However, to ab<strong>and</strong>on some form of intentionalism in our readings of<br />

ʿAbbasid poetry would be effectively to presume, for example, that a poet<br />

composing as panegyrist did not intend his poem to be a panegyric, though<br />

the case of al-Mutanabbī’s vituperations cast as panegyrics for the Ikhshidid<br />

ruler <strong>Abū</strong> l-Misk Kāfūr (d. 357/968) suggests that we should not be overly<br />

simplistic in whichever stripe of intentionalism we adopt: <strong>and</strong> I have a marked<br />

preference for a soft version of what Vivienne Brown refers to as formal intentionalism,<br />

i.e. one which is tantamount to Eco’s intentio operis. 8 After all, even<br />

the observation made by some scholars that badīʿ poetry mirrored the duplicity<br />

of courtly life <strong>and</strong> “provided the courtier with a medium for indirect didactic<br />

<strong>and</strong> ethical injunctions to his superiors” does not dispense with a call<br />

for intentionalism, for the intentions are still expressed, however obliquely,<br />

through badīʿ. 9 As Charles Ives once remarked:<br />

Why tonality as such should be thrown out for good, I can’t see . . . Why it should<br />

be always present, I can’t see. 10<br />

7 Orson Welles’ movie Citizen Kane (RKO Radio Pictures, 1941) is a penetrating exploration<br />

of this phenomenon, as the review by Jorge Luis Borges suggests: <strong>The</strong> Total Library. Non-Fiction,<br />

1922-1986, ed. Eliot Weinberger, London: Penguin, 1999, pp. 258-259 (“An Overwhelming<br />

Film”).<br />

8 See Umberto Eco, Interpretation <strong>and</strong> Overinterpretation, ed. Stefan Collini, Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press, 1992, Chapters 2 <strong>and</strong> 3, esp. pp. 64-66; Vivienne Brown, “Historical<br />

Interpretation, Intentionalism <strong>and</strong> Philosophy of Mind,” Journal of the Philosophy of History 1<br />

(2007): 25-62 (an excellent analysis of intentionalism; Brown speaks of how “some interpreters<br />

might still want to say, however, that Aristotle meant to say this or Adam Smith intended that,<br />

but this would be recognised for what it is, a façon de parler with no implied substantive claim to<br />

having recovered the actual intentions of a past writing subject” [p. 61]); Peter Bondanella,<br />

Umberto Eco <strong>and</strong> the Open Text: Semiotics, Fiction <strong>and</strong> Popular Culture, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

University Press, 1997, pp. 126-153. See Julie Scott Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning in Medieval<br />

Arabic <strong>and</strong> Persian Poetry: Orient Pearls, London: Routledge Curzon, 2003, p. xii.<br />

9 Julie Scott Meisami, Medieval Persian Court Poetry, Princeton: Princeton University Press,<br />

1987, pp. 18-20 (especially note 40) <strong>and</strong> 38-39; Beatrice Gruendler, Medieval Arabic Praise<br />

Poetry. Ibn al-Rūmī <strong>and</strong> the Patron’s Redemption, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2003, p.17. See<br />

further note 87 below.<br />

10 Quoted by Alex Ross, <strong>The</strong> Rest is Noise: Listening to the Twentieth Century, London: Fourth<br />

Estate, 2007, p. 142.


80 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

I would therefore want to retain a version of intentionalism, for I think it happens<br />

to account quite nicely for many of the situations <strong>and</strong> practices of early<br />

ʿAbbasid poets, <strong>and</strong> to reconsider ‘biography,’ though not as the vita of a poet<br />

or as his persona, <strong>and</strong> to reject it when it is not an exploration of the historicity<br />

(or rather: the occasionality) of poetry — in other words, of how early<br />

ʿAbbasid poems, <strong>and</strong> in this instance a wine song of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, can be sited<br />

in social, intellectual, <strong>and</strong> cultural occasions.<br />

Dīwān <strong>and</strong> Mukhtāra<br />

Let me state the obvious. Our encounters with a phenomenon, <strong>and</strong> the preconceptions<br />

<strong>and</strong> presumptions which we entertain concerning that phenomenon,<br />

will determine not only how we receive <strong>and</strong> respond to the phenomenon<br />

but will also, to a predominant extent, dictate how we continue to respond to<br />

it in the aftermath of the preliminary encounter. To be more specific, let us<br />

think about the ways in which many of us may encounter a classical Arabic<br />

poem. 11 Classical poems as texts come in three basic formats: 12<br />

1. As part of a dīwān, a collection of the poet’s extant compositions, be it an<br />

edition of (a) a collection made by a second-eighth or third-ninth century<br />

scholar; or (b) a recension with commentary of a later scholar of a collection<br />

of a predecessor: al-Shantamarī’s (d. 476/1083) recension of al-Aṣmaʿī’s<br />

(d. 213/828?) collection of the six dīwāns of pre-Islamic poets, for example;<br />

or (c) a compilation by a modern scholar of poems <strong>and</strong> verses by a poet<br />

for whom a classical dīwān has either not survived or was never compiled<br />

in the first instance. After the first half of the eleventh century, dīwāns<br />

became the work of the poet himself (al-Mutanabbī [d. 354/965] is an<br />

early exception); prior to that many were authorised compilations carried<br />

out by the poet’s rāwī, transmitter, with the poet’s blessing <strong>and</strong> occasionally<br />

the poet’s involvement (as in the case of <strong>Abū</strong> Firās [d. 357/968]); many<br />

11 I do not consider what happens when a reader has her first encounter with a classical Arabic<br />

poem in the form of a translation.<br />

12 This overview, which takes as its starting point the question of how the collectors position<br />

themselves with regard to their presentations of the poems <strong>and</strong> how they present the poems, differs<br />

from other surveys, which concentrate on what kinds of poems the collections contain (e.g.,<br />

poems from one tribe) <strong>and</strong> on the schemes whereby these poems are organised (e.g., geographically,<br />

as in al-Thaʿālibī’s Yatīmat al-Dahr, or by poetic form or theme): Fuat Sezgin, Geschichte des<br />

arabischen Schrifttums, II, Brill: Leiden, 1975, pp. 33-102; Andras Hamori, “Mukhtārāt,” EI 2 ,<br />

VII, pp. 526-528; Hilary Kilpatrick, “Anthologies, Medieval,” <strong>The</strong> Encyclopedia of Arabic Literature,<br />

ed. Julie Scott Meisami <strong>and</strong> Paul Starkey, I, London: Routledge, 1998, pp. 94-96; Wolfhart<br />

Heinrichs, “Poetik, Rhetorik, Literaturkritik, Metrik und Reimlehre,” in: Grundriß der arabischen<br />

Philologie, B<strong>and</strong> II: Literaturwissenschaft, ed. Helmut Gätje, Wiesbaden: Reichert, 1987,<br />

pp. 177-207 (pp. 177-190).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 81<br />

were the product of intellectual <strong>and</strong> artistic piety, endeavours to salvage the<br />

poet’s works for posterity. Clearly those collections authorised or effected<br />

by the poet represent (even remotely) a projection (I would prefer a narrative)<br />

of identity which the poet was content to endorse: al-Mutanabbī<br />

again springs to mind; the salvage dīwāns present posterity with that narrative<br />

of the poet which his disciples <strong>and</strong> supporters may have felt was most<br />

coherent <strong>and</strong> perhaps best corresponded with the poet as they knew him<br />

(or as he wanted them to know him) in life. Central to all three species of<br />

compilation is the presence of what I would call a poetic persona, rather<br />

than what the pre-modern compilers may have viewed as a presentation of<br />

the poet as person (assuming such a thing to be possible). 13 Dīwāns can be<br />

organized according to two principles: alphabetically by qāfiya, rhymeconsonant;<br />

<strong>and</strong> by aghrāḍ, by the genre to which any given poem may be<br />

deemed to belong: zuhd (asceticism), madḥ (panegyric), hijāʾ (vituperation),<br />

for example. <strong>The</strong> earliest such example extant is probably the dīwān<br />

of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. 14<br />

2. As part of a mukhtāra, an anthology, a scholar’s selection of poems from<br />

poets belonging to a particular tribe (of which only the dīwān of the<br />

Hudhalī poets has survived, in the recension of al-Sukkarī [d. between 275<br />

<strong>and</strong> 290/888 <strong>and</strong> 903]), or a particular epoch (such as the anthologies of<br />

pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islamic poets which bear the names of al-Mufaḍḍal [d. ca<br />

13 See Jaakko Hämeen-Anttila, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal as a Genre,” in: Ghazal as World<br />

Literature, 1: Transformations of a Literary Genre, ed. Thomas Bauer <strong>and</strong> Angelika Neuwirth,<br />

Beirut-Würzburg: Orient-Institut, 2005, p. 88, note 5, who reminds us that “for the collectors<br />

of the dīwān, the poems were, on the contrary, directly related to reality <strong>and</strong> to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’ own<br />

feelings,” noting how Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī lists <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s female conquests, as Leporello does<br />

for Don Giovanni. As “fictional worlds are parasites of the real world” (Umberto Eco, Six Walks<br />

in the Fictional Woods, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1994, p. 83), <strong>and</strong> as fictional<br />

worlds express many levels of reality (Italo Calvino, “Levels of Reality in Literature,” in:<br />

Italo Calvino, <strong>The</strong> Uses of Literature, Orl<strong>and</strong>o, FL: Harcourt Brace <strong>and</strong> Co., 1986, pp. 101-121),<br />

the differences between the two are often negligible <strong>and</strong> less transparent than we would perhaps<br />

like as scholars. See further Ewald Wagner, “Die Aḫbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> in den Dīwānen,” in: Storytelling<br />

in the Framework of Non-Fictional Arabic Literature, ed. Stefan Leder, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz,<br />

1998, pp. 265-281.<br />

14 On this subject generally, see Gregor Schoeler, <strong>The</strong> Oral <strong>and</strong> the Written in Early Islam,<br />

London: Routledge, 2006; Gregor Schoeler (in collaboration with Shawkat M. Toorawa), <strong>The</strong><br />

Genesis of Literature in Islam: From the Aural to the Read, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press,<br />

2009, pp. 114-115; on arrangement by aghrāḍ, see Gregor Schoeler, “Die Einteilung der Dichtung<br />

bei den Arabern,” Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 123 (1973): 9-55.<br />

Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 90-94, entertains the possibility that “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

may . . . have himself compiled his poems even more systematically than has been presumed”<br />

(p. 94). Sezgin, Geschichte, p. 36, notes that the early term for referring to collections of individual<br />

poets from pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islam is either shiʿr or khabar, not dīwān, i.e. as “feeling” or<br />

“report” <strong>and</strong> not as “bureau”.


82 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

163/780] <strong>and</strong> al-Aṣmaʿī) or both; 15 or an anthology of what are esteemed<br />

as the best, most cherished, products of a particular epoch, the pre-eminent<br />

(<strong>and</strong> possibly the earliest) among which is the Muʿallaqāt, represented as an<br />

anonymous selection of a varying number of poems which were prizewinning<br />

compositions as adjudicated by their contemporary, pre-Islamic,<br />

audiences. As these anthologies seem originally to have been school texts<br />

<strong>and</strong> to have formed part of lecture courses delivered by their eponyms,<br />

their principles of organization are not always evident <strong>and</strong> it is not always<br />

clear whether the collection is discrete or is itself a compendium of other<br />

versions. Especial mention must be made of the anthology compiled by the<br />

ʿAbbasid poet <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām (d. ca 232/845) which he entitled al-Ḥ amāsa,<br />

Valour, an anthology which is organized along principles of estimation<br />

discernible in other (prose) compendia from the period. 16 Every anthology<br />

is, naturally, an act of selection, <strong>and</strong> the poets <strong>and</strong> their works are selected<br />

by the anthologist as representative, be it of tribal identity, epoch or some<br />

other consideration.<br />

3. As prosimetra, those hybrid polymetric compositions which juxtapose<br />

prose <strong>and</strong> poetry. 17 <strong>The</strong>se works take a variety of forms: the following brief<br />

survey is not exhaustive. In al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, poetry is<br />

sometimes quoted as “appropriate for transmitting <strong>and</strong> memorizing,” with<br />

a manifest didactic purpose. 18 <strong>The</strong> Ayyām al-ʿArab, the Battle-days of the<br />

15 Ewald Wagner, Grundzüge der klassischen arabischen Dichtung, I, Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche<br />

Buchgesellschaft, 1987, pp. 12-15; Schoeler <strong>and</strong> Toorawa, <strong>The</strong> Genesis, pp. 61, 86 <strong>and</strong><br />

114-115.<br />

16 Influential European examples are <strong>The</strong>odor Nöldeke, Delectus veterum carminum arabicorum,<br />

Berlin: Reuther, 1890, the work through which many students in the UK were first exposed<br />

to early Arabic poetry during the first six or seven decades of the twentieth century (it formed<br />

part of the curriculum at SOAS <strong>and</strong> Cambridge, for example); or Malcolm Lyons, Classical<br />

Arabic Reader, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1962, the primer in which I first<br />

encountered classical poetry; or Arthur Arberry, Arabic Poetry. A Primer for Students, Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press, 1965, <strong>and</strong> Al-Mutanabbī, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,<br />

1967, to which I progressed, having completed Lyons’s Primer.<br />

17 Wolfhart Heinrichs, “Prosimetrical Genres in Classical Arabic Literature,” in: Prosimetrum:<br />

Crosscultural Perspectives on Narrative in Prose <strong>and</strong> Verse, ed. Joseph Harris <strong>and</strong> Karl Reichl,<br />

Brewer: Woodbridge, 1997, pp. 249-275; Geert Jan van Gelder, “Poetry in Historiography:<br />

Some Observations,” in: Problems in Arabic Literature, ed. Miklós Maróth, Piliscsaba: Avicenna<br />

Institute of Middle Eastern Studies, 2004, pp. 1-14. Arabists working on prosimetra would<br />

benefit from recent work done on the Libro de Buen Amor: see A Companion to the Libro de Buen<br />

Amor, ed. Louise M. Haywood <strong>and</strong> Louise O. Vasvári, Woodbridge: Boydell <strong>and</strong> Brewer, 2004.<br />

I am grateful to my friend <strong>and</strong> colleague Dr Louise Haywood of Trinity Hall for the many<br />

stimulating discussions we have had on the Libro <strong>and</strong> on many of the issues which I try to<br />

address in this article.<br />

18 See J.E. Montgomery, “Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature: al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, 2.175-<br />

207, Parts 1-4,” Middle Eastern Literatures 11/2 (2008): 169-191; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/1


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 83<br />

Arabs, accounts of pre- <strong>and</strong> early Islamic tribal wars, for example, were<br />

probably first collected by the early authorities <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayda (d. 209/825)<br />

<strong>and</strong> Ibn al-Kalbī (d. 204/819 or 206/821) <strong>and</strong> are conspicuous for their<br />

use of excerpted poetry as a historical source <strong>and</strong> as a corroborative commentary<br />

on events. Heinrichs notes that<br />

the poetry cannot really be understood without the prose, <strong>and</strong> the prose is<br />

not considered trustworthy <strong>and</strong> true without the poetry to corroborate it. 19<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, the Treatise on Poetry <strong>and</strong> Poets, by Ibn<br />

Qutayba (d. 276/889), sets selections of poems, usually though not always<br />

approved of, by a given poet within a potted biography of that poet. <strong>The</strong><br />

most famous of such treatises is the Kitāb al-Aghānī (the Great Book of<br />

Songs) of <strong>Abū</strong> l-Faraj al-Iṣfahānī (d. 356/967), whose biographies are<br />

often extensive <strong>and</strong> constitute the starting-point for any subsequent biography,<br />

appreciation or treatment of the poets whom his treatise contains. 20<br />

Al-Iṣfahānī rarely quotes poems in their most complete form but uses<br />

choice selections of individual verses. In the case of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> we have<br />

two biographies which have survived: the Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

Hiffān <strong>and</strong> that of Ibn Manẓūr (d. 711/1311). 21 <strong>The</strong>re are some points<br />

which we can note: prosimetrical collections obey their own logic <strong>and</strong><br />

respond severally to the conerns of the compiler <strong>and</strong> his audience; 22 in<br />

them, the correspondence of poem to event is presumed to be close, the<br />

latter often being accessed through the former — that is poetry is used as a<br />

shāhid, a witness or locus probans, i.e. as a corroborative (often historical)<br />

source; the correspondence of poem to biography is presumed to be closer<br />

(2009): 1-25; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/2 (2009): 107-125; Middle Eastern Literatures 12/3<br />

(2009): 213-232.<br />

19 Heinrichs, Prosimetrum, p. 260; see the discussion of one such yawm in J.E. Montgomery,<br />

<strong>The</strong> Vagaries of the Qaṣīda, Cambridge: Gibb Trust, 1997, pp. 10-25.<br />

20 Hilary Kilpatrick, Making the Great Book of Songs. Compilation <strong>and</strong> the Author’s Craft in<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> l-Faraj al-Iṣbahānī’s Kitāb al-Aghānī, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2003.<br />

21 <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān, Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Farrāj, Cairo: Maktabat Miṣr, 1953; Ibn<br />

Manẓūr, Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Rasūl Ibrāhīm <strong>and</strong> ʿAbbās al-Shirbīnī, I,<br />

Cairo: Maktabat al-Iʿtimād, 1924. I have not been able to consult the second part edited by<br />

Shukrī Maḥmūd Aḥmad, Baghdad, 1952.<br />

22 See the study of al-ʿAskarī’s Kitāb al-Maʿānī by Beatrice Gruendler, “Motif vs. Genre: Reflections<br />

on the Dīwān al-Maʿānī of <strong>Abū</strong> Hilāl al-ʿAskarī,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World<br />

Literature, 1, pp. 57-86; Heinrichs, Prosimetrum, pp. 262-270 (for a fascinating taxonomy <strong>and</strong><br />

discussion of the poetry contained in al-Ḥarīrī’s Maqāmāt); Wenchin Ouyang, Literary Criticism<br />

in Medieval Arabic-Islamic Culture: <strong>The</strong> Making of a Tradition, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University<br />

Press, 1997 (on the cultural dialectics informing <strong>and</strong> propelling critical responses to poetry).


84 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

still; thus, as with dīwāns, collections, <strong>and</strong> mukhtārāt, anthologies, a central<br />

feature of the prosimetrum is the biographical fidelity to a poetic persona.<br />

We are, I think, prone to be blind to this interference, <strong>and</strong> unconscious of this<br />

activity, preferring instead to imagine that we have unmediated access to a<br />

poem. Indeed, in many instances, <strong>and</strong> this is particularly acute with the dīwān<br />

<strong>and</strong> the mukhtāra, the poem <strong>and</strong> not the poet is our sole focus of interest.<br />

Both formats present us with the poem as cut loose from other considerations,<br />

by deracinating it from its occasion. 23 <strong>The</strong> third type of format, the prosimetrum,<br />

constrains us in the opposite direction: we can only gain access to the<br />

poetry through the biography of the poet or the author’s settings of the akhbār<br />

as they are presented to us. 24 It consequently becomes almost impossible to<br />

read the poetry against this context, i.e. in spite of the biographer’s representations,<br />

<strong>and</strong> it is comfortable to be seduced into acquiescence with the biographer’s<br />

vita or the compiler’s (sometimes dramaturgical) contextualisation.<br />

Even the apotheosis of deracination through pseudonymity <strong>and</strong> anonymity is<br />

not at all straightforward in the classical Arabic tradition, as van Gelder <strong>and</strong><br />

Kilito have recently pointed out. 25<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore the entextualisation of classical Arabic poetry, in view of the formats<br />

in which we encounter them, presents us with two entwined interpretive<br />

responses:<br />

1. To the poem as a sequence in a collection, <strong>and</strong> thus as a paradoxically isolated<br />

artefact, an object of scrutiny, which in a real sense anticipates the<br />

New Criticism <strong>and</strong> Barthes’s famous dictum, “the death of the author,”<br />

despite being attributed <strong>and</strong> so tied to the poet who is identified as its<br />

author in the collection; 26<br />

23 I maintain deracination to be true even of Dīwān compendia such as that of Ḥamza<br />

al-Iṣfahānī’s collection of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s works which is remarkable both for the editorial interventions<br />

of its editor <strong>and</strong> the persona of the poet who looms large in many of these interventions.<br />

24 Beatrice Gruendler, “Verse <strong>and</strong> Taxes: <strong>The</strong> Function of Poetry in Selected Literary Akhbār<br />

of the Third/Ninth Century,” in: On Fiction <strong>and</strong> Adab in Medieval Arabic Literature, ed.<br />

P.F. Kennedy, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2005, pp. 85-124, has demonstrated that the akhbār<br />

narratives which feature the use of poetry are “literature, not historical record” (p. 89). Heinrichs,<br />

Prosimetrum, p. 271 notes of the function of the tamaththul (“quoting a poetic parallel”)<br />

that “the poetry is . . . in a way parallel to the narrative, not within the narrative”.<br />

25 Geert Jan van Gelder, “<strong>The</strong> Anatomy of Anonymity. <strong>The</strong> Poet Anon. <strong>and</strong> his Reception in<br />

Classical Arabic Literature,” in: Reflections on Reflections: Near Eastern Writers Reading Literature,<br />

Dedicated to Renate Jacobi, ed. Angelika Neuwirth <strong>and</strong> Andreas Christian Islebe, Wiesbaden:<br />

Reichert, 2006, pp. 17-34; Abdelfattah Kilito, <strong>The</strong> Author <strong>and</strong> his Doubles. Essays on Classical<br />

Arabic Culture, trans. M. Cooperson, Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 2001, pp. 1-33.<br />

26 Mohammed Arkoun, “Introduction: An Assessment of <strong>and</strong> Perspectives on the Study of the<br />

Qurʾān,” in: <strong>The</strong> Qurʾan. Style <strong>and</strong> Contents, ed. Andrew Rippin, Aldershot: Ashgate Variorum,


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 85<br />

2. To the poem as expression of the poet’s intentions, as his response to the<br />

events of his life.<br />

And this is how the study of Arabic poetry in the late twentieth century Western<br />

academy has by <strong>and</strong> large been content to articulate its critical responses:<br />

(1) as a showcase of rhetoric; <strong>and</strong> (2) as straightforward expressionism or<br />

intentionalism. <strong>The</strong>re are, of course, some conspicuous exceptions to this<br />

characterization. 27<br />

Literary History <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong> Great Chain of Being<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is one further feature of the twentieth century study of classical Arabic<br />

poetry which I must mention <strong>and</strong> which is equally at home with either of<br />

these scholarly preoccupations: the creation of literary histories.<br />

Literary histories present us with either a sequence of great <strong>and</strong> canonical<br />

poets or with the archaeology <strong>and</strong> evolution of a specific genre. In the case<br />

of the early ʿAbbasid poets <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> in particular, literary historical<br />

2001, pp. 297-332, has argued that al-Suyūṭī’s “Itqān provides an abundance of material for<br />

anyone who wishes to show how classical Islamic thought, as systematized by the guardians of<br />

orthodoxy, used materials, procedures, <strong>and</strong> an historiographical corpus in order to dehistoricize<br />

both the time of the revelation <strong>and</strong> the collection of the muṣḥaf ” (p. 311) (my emphasis). Barthes’s<br />

article originally appeared in the New York avant-garde journal Aspen 5-6 (1967). Annette<br />

Lavers remarks, in her discussion of S/Z, that while the work is “meant to demonstrate the irrecoverability<br />

of author from text,” Barthes’s “own voice is readily heard, if only when we recognize<br />

aspects <strong>and</strong> opinions also found in other works by him”: “Rol<strong>and</strong> Barthes,” in: <strong>The</strong> Cambridge<br />

History of Literary Criticism: Volume VIII, From Formalism to Poststructuralism, ed. Raman Selden,<br />

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005, pp. 131-165 (p. 161). In other words, the act of<br />

writing creates a fact of authorship which perpetuates an identity of the author to which she is<br />

liable, despite her best efforts, to be reduced. See Jonathan Culler, Barthes. A Very Short Introduction,<br />

Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002 <strong>and</strong> Vivienne Brown’s discussion of the theories of<br />

Alex<strong>and</strong>er Nehamas: Historical Interpretation, pp. 38-40. Pseudonymous, apocryphal or anonymous<br />

writing would seem to be the only way to break the link, for those who as the writers of<br />

more than one work wish not to be identified as the writer of a given book: see Kilito, <strong>The</strong><br />

Author, p. 113, note 2 — providing the author avoids detection, of course. For two fine studies<br />

of individual poems by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, which showcase the insights of New Criticism, see Philip F.<br />

Kennedy, “Perspectives of a Ḫ amrīya — <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’ Yā Ṣāḥir al-Ṭarf,” in: Festschrift Ewald<br />

Wagner zum 65. Geburtstag. B<strong>and</strong> 2: Studien zur arabischen Dichtung, ed. Wolfhart Heinrichs<br />

<strong>and</strong> Gregor Schoeler, Beirut: Steiner, 1994, pp. 258-276; Gregor Schoeler, “Ein Weingedicht des<br />

arabischen Dichters <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> (ca 757-815 N. Chr.),” Asiatische Studien 50 (1996): 733-759.<br />

27 <strong>The</strong> works of Julia Bray, especially “Third <strong>and</strong> Fourth Century Bleeding Poetry,” Arabic <strong>and</strong><br />

Middle Eastern Literatures 2 (1999): 75-92 <strong>and</strong> “Al-Muʿtaṣim’s ‘Bridge of Toil’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s<br />

Amorium Qaṣīda,” in: Studies in Islamic <strong>and</strong> Middle Eastern Texts <strong>and</strong> Traditions in Memory of<br />

Norman Calder, ed. G.R. Hawting, J.A. Mojaddedi <strong>and</strong> A. Samely, Oxford: Journal of Semitic<br />

Studies Supplements, 2000, pp. 31-73, <strong>and</strong> Beatrice Gruendler (especially her Medieval Arabic<br />

Praise Poetry) spring to mind.


86 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

interest has concentrated on how a variety of monothematic poetical genres<br />

appears to have been generated out of the polythematic Qaṣīda. 28<br />

Literary history, when conducted in this manner, is conspecific with the<br />

kind of history of ideas pioneered by Arthur Lovejoy in his <strong>The</strong> Great Chain of<br />

Being, 29 according to which a diachronically schematized series of unit ideas is<br />

studied from the vantage point of an ideal articulation of any given doctrine<br />

hypostasized as its fullest expression. This conduct of history is liable to what<br />

Quentin Skinner has identified as the “mythology of prolepsis,” in which the<br />

emergence of anticipations of the ideal are charted, individual authors are<br />

congratulated for what Skinner calls their “clairvoyance,” <strong>and</strong> heated “debates<br />

proliferate as to whether a given ‘unit idea’ may be said to have ‘really emerged’<br />

at a given time, <strong>and</strong> whether it is ‘really there’ in the work of some given<br />

writer.” 30<br />

What is lost in the asymmetry of observer <strong>and</strong> observed occasioned by this<br />

process is a real awareness of the historicity of the poem or composition, <strong>and</strong><br />

poetry, thus, is permitted to intersect but tangentially with its histories. <strong>The</strong>refore<br />

we find crude explanations for the appearance of the early ghazal such as,<br />

say, the creation of a leisured class in Medina or the alienation engendered by<br />

the resettlement of the Arab tribes in military cantonments outwith the Arabian<br />

peninsula, as a result of the Futūḥ, the Conquests. 31 But would we be<br />

inclined to read ahistorically poems which insist on their occasion, such as, for<br />

example, Andrew Marvell’s “An Horatian Ode, Upon Cromwell’s Return from<br />

Irel<strong>and</strong>” (June-July, 1650) (which is not the same as denying that it could be<br />

read, <strong>and</strong> quite profitably too, ahistorically)? 32 Why, then, should we want to<br />

read ahistorically <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s mammoth qaṣīda on al-Muʿtaṣim’s conquest<br />

28 In many cases, I suspect what is really at issue is the question of the creativeness of Islamic<br />

civilisation, but that is another story for another occasion <strong>and</strong> I will simply refer to my recent study<br />

“Islamic Crosspollinations” in: Islamic Crosspollinations, pp. 148-193 (especially pp. 150-162).<br />

29 Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1964 (1936).<br />

30 Skinner, Visions of Politics, p. 73 <strong>and</strong> p. 63, respectively.<br />

31 See, e.g., Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, “Introduction,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World<br />

Literature, 1, p. 12: “the societal upheavals during the era of the conquests, as integration into<br />

tribal structures was loosened, created the preconditions for the emergence of individual love<br />

poems.” See further p. 24. I am unable to underst<strong>and</strong> why, for example, a change in mentality is<br />

a sine qua non for the shift from pre-Islamic Nasīb to Umayyad Ghazal whereas the emergence<br />

of Ghazal poems for boys (mudhakkarāt) is accounted for by the observation that “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

merely picked up a theme that ‘was in the air’ ” (p. 24).<br />

32 That the title of the poem provides its own occasion <strong>and</strong> that the poem can be quite accurately<br />

dated (from an internal reference) have led some scholars to ponder its essential ambiguity:<br />

L.D. Lerner, “An Horation Ode Upon Cromwell’s Return from Irel<strong>and</strong>,” Interpretations: Essays<br />

on Twelve English Poems, ed. John Wain, London: Routledge <strong>and</strong> Keegan Paul, 1955, p. 59-74.<br />

His study considers the appropriateness of “double-edged” <strong>and</strong> “poised” readings of the poem:<br />

“the former offers two alternative readings, the latter conveys a dual attitude at the same time, in<br />

which the praise would not be possible without the disparagement, <strong>and</strong> vice-versa” (p. 69).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 87<br />

of Amorium? Anyone who has read Julia Bray’s wonderful article “Al-Muʿtaṣim’s<br />

‘Bridge of Toil’ <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s Amorium Qaṣīda” will be familiar with<br />

the insights to be derived from her realisation that “poetry registers responses<br />

to ephemeral political factors that retrospective prose accounts regularize or<br />

omit.” 33 <strong>The</strong> fact that attentive <strong>and</strong> perceptive critics have attempted to read<br />

this qaṣīda despite its occasion is worth pondering.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Aprioricity of Prose?<br />

Indeed, there is a further assumption aiding <strong>and</strong> abetting the deracination of<br />

classical Arabic poetry which must be considered, one which is exogenous to<br />

the tradition. This is informed by certain widely held assumptions of what<br />

poetry is <strong>and</strong> how it differs from prose by its special nature. I will refer to this<br />

as the aprioricity of prose, according to which prose is thought, a priori, to<br />

precede poetry, because poetry is a form of expression which is obligated to<br />

conform to numerous ‘artificial’ rules as a special form of expression, unlike<br />

prose which, contrary to poetry, is manifestly natural, relatively untrammelled<br />

by rules, less challenging to read <strong>and</strong> write, <strong>and</strong> thus simpler. This set of<br />

assumptions, very much the product of our education, encourages us to imagine<br />

that it must also be valid for other societies, <strong>and</strong> across time. 34<br />

That poetry is not a priori posterior to prose should not require any proof.<br />

To be sure, according to some scholars of societies <strong>and</strong> cultures in which writing<br />

does not dominate the conventions of expression, it can often be difficult<br />

to distinguish between poetry <strong>and</strong> prose. <strong>The</strong> aprioricity of prose, however,<br />

sets poetry at an even greater remove from history. Prose is unquestioningly<br />

thought by many of us to be the most natural <strong>and</strong> most fitting vehicle for the<br />

expression of history or philosophy or theology: it is, for example, the h<strong>and</strong>maid<br />

of historiography, the medium which assures it veracity. And correspondingly,<br />

poetry somehow becomes inappropriate as a medium for history,<br />

for philosophising or theologising, despite, for example, the examples of the<br />

pre-Socratics, of Lucretius’s Epicurean epic De rerum natura or John Milton’s<br />

Protestant masterpiece, Paradise Lost.<br />

Cocktail Time<br />

In P.G. Wodehouse’s farce, Cocktail Time (1958), the irascible Q’C Sir Raymond<br />

(“Beefy”) Bastable, incensed at the indigence <strong>and</strong> lax morals of modern youth,<br />

under a pseudonym, pens Cocktail Time, an excoriating attack on modern<br />

33 Al-Muʿtaṣim’s “Bridge of Toil,” p. 72.<br />

34 See Donoghue, “Old English Language <strong>and</strong> Poetics,” in: Beowulf, p. xv.


88 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

society, an act of outrage at having his top-hat knocked off his head by a walnut<br />

fired from a catapult. Upon publication, the novel is heralded <strong>and</strong> fêted as<br />

a risqué celebration of the very sc<strong>and</strong>alous morality Beefy sets out to condemn.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ensuing comedy of errors centres on Beefy’s attempts to (re)claim his<br />

authorship of the work. Having thus wittily anticipated Barthes’s dictum,<br />

Wodehouse’s narrator also facetiously highlights the interpretative conundrum<br />

of intentionalism:<br />

<strong>The</strong> question of how authors come to write their books is generally one not easily<br />

answered. Milton, for instance, asked how he got the idea for Paradise Lost would<br />

probably have replied with a vague “Oh, I don’t know, you know. <strong>The</strong>se things<br />

sort of pop into one’s head, don’t you know,” leaving the researcher very much<br />

where he was before (p. 14).<br />

He even finds time to have a joke at the expense of canon-formation:<br />

Narrowing his gaze, Lord Ickenham released the guided missile, little knowing, as<br />

it sped straight <strong>and</strong> true to its mark, that he was about to enrich English literature<br />

(p. 14).<br />

I have chosen Cocktail Time not only because I love Wodehouse’s wondrous<br />

style <strong>and</strong> his consummate ability to control the intricacies of the most intricate<br />

of plots, nor because of the appositeness of his humorous reflections on the art<br />

of interpretation, but because I am often struck, when I read much of the<br />

scholarship devoted to ʿAbbasid poetry, of the similarities between its projection<br />

of a hedonistic <strong>and</strong> pleasure-seeking society <strong>and</strong> the picture of the English<br />

aristocracy drawn by Wodehouse, an aristocracy whose sole concerns are the<br />

perfect cocktail, the right tie to wear, the mot juste, falling in <strong>and</strong> out of love,<br />

<strong>and</strong> in Wodehouse’s own words, “ignoring real life altogether.” And surely, if<br />

ever a Arab character might match one of Wodehouse’s incorrigible hedonists,<br />

it would be the <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of the khamriyyāt <strong>and</strong> the Akhbār, <strong>and</strong> if ever an<br />

Islamic social setting might rival the Drones Club, it would be his rakish nocturnal<br />

adventures in the taverns of Basra.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Biography of Personality<br />

I propose, therefore, to attempt to subvert the received persona of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />

not to discern the empirical ‘poet’ under the persona (this would be a naïve<br />

though wonderful thing to expect to be able to achieve) but, by better underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />

the production of the persona <strong>and</strong> its influence on subsequent readings<br />

of the poetry, to investigate the asymmetries between the versions of the<br />

poet’s persona bequeathed to us by his posterity <strong>and</strong> the poems anterior to the<br />

hegemony of this tradition.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 89<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetic persona exists in two principal versions, neither of<br />

which is mutually exclusive nor necessarily contradictory, but both of which<br />

elect to emphasize different aspects of his persona. Let me begin with the<br />

biography of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as it predominates in the Western <strong>and</strong> the modern<br />

Arabic scholarly tradition.<br />

This biography is, principally <strong>and</strong> fundamentally, indebted to the representations<br />

of the poet’s persona which also gave rise to the <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of the<br />

Alf layla tradition: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as the palace poet-cum-jester <strong>and</strong> wayward<br />

boon companion of Hārūn al-Rashīd.<br />

It has been meticulously researched <strong>and</strong> established by Ewald Wagner 35 <strong>and</strong><br />

Philip Kennedy, <strong>and</strong> has been perceptively analysed by Malcolm Lyons (to<br />

choose but three examples). Central to this biography are apolausis <strong>and</strong> austerity:<br />

i.e., pederasty, libertinage, wine <strong>and</strong> repentance, or the genres of ghazal,<br />

mujūn, khamriyya <strong>and</strong> zuhdiyya. Each scholar is, of course, mindful of the<br />

excesses of psychologism, is brilliantly sensitive to the dictates <strong>and</strong> prerequisites<br />

of genre <strong>and</strong> convention, but is in the end, as we all are, unable to resist<br />

the Svengali-like magnetism of the Nuwasian persona. Here are two quotes<br />

from Kennedy:<br />

Abu Nuwas could refashion the world in poetry, <strong>and</strong> the world he created <strong>and</strong><br />

inhabited was both real <strong>and</strong> imaginary. <strong>The</strong> medieval compilers of his life stories<br />

too created a largely imaginary world which we cannot but inhabit a part of it<br />

when we reconstruct his life.<br />

When Abu Nuwas was living that pleasure-seeking life for which he is famous <strong>and</strong><br />

which he wrote up in his euphoric <strong>and</strong> often decadent lyric poems, he saw the<br />

glass of life half full. <strong>The</strong> focus simply shifted when, prompted by a religious sensibility<br />

or the dem<strong>and</strong>s of being a complete poet, the glass of life was seen as half<br />

empty, the pleasures of life delusional, <strong>and</strong> the poetry became the reminder to the<br />

living that they are mortal. 36<br />

I have myself attempted a version of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persona <strong>and</strong> biography in<br />

an article entitled <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the Alcoholic, in which I toyed with the idea that<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poems of wine <strong>and</strong> asceticism were the immediate products of<br />

the alcoholic condition, in which euphoria <strong>and</strong> dysphoria alternate, in an illness<br />

dominated by need, guilt <strong>and</strong> anxiety. 37<br />

35 Ewald Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. Eine Studie zur arabischen Literatur der frühen ʿAbbāsidenzeit,<br />

Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1965.<br />

36 Philip F. Kennedy, Abu Nuwas. A Genius of Poetry, Oxford: Oneworld, 2005, pp. 28 <strong>and</strong><br />

134, respectively.<br />

37 J.E. Montgomery, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> the Alcoholic,” in: Philosophy <strong>and</strong> Arts in the Islamic World:<br />

Proceedings of the 18th Congress of the UEAI, ed. U. Vermeulen <strong>and</strong> D. de Smet, Leuven: Peeters,<br />

1998, pp. 15-26.


90 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

In 1973, Andras Hamori argued that we should consider <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

“a ritual clown.” In a fascinating, erudite <strong>and</strong> seminal piece, he extrapolated<br />

from his reading of an anthropological study of the “sacred clowns” of the<br />

“Pueblo <strong>and</strong> the Mayo-Yaqui Indians” of whom it had been observed that they<br />

“as a rule act contrary to the norm <strong>and</strong> are called Fariseos <strong>and</strong> the like, but<br />

during Lent serve as guardians of the image of Christ <strong>and</strong> his special servitors”<br />

(p. 62). On this basis, he argued that the khamriyya inherited from the pre-<br />

Islamic Qaṣīda<br />

Two characteristics from which the libertine poet was never to escape: the emphasis<br />

on the tempting of personal catastrophe — which was now a catastrophe for<br />

all eternity — <strong>and</strong> the poetic stance of being an object of reproof among the reasonable<br />

. . . in pre-Islamic poetry, the heroic gesture was a peremptory social need<br />

<strong>and</strong> constructed a model for the entire community: the gesture in the khamriyya<br />

answered the subordinate need of institutionalised rebellion, the poets <strong>and</strong> his<br />

companions becoming a b<strong>and</strong> of outsiders. <strong>The</strong> rebellion . . . comes to transcend<br />

mere gouffre <strong>and</strong> takes the form of an inchoate rival religion. 38<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is much in this analysis with which I agree. Let me anticipate one of my<br />

principal points: the “inchoate rival religion” to which Hamori refers but<br />

declines to identify is Islam, just as the Pueblo Fariseos remain Christian.<br />

In a series of lectures delivered at the Collège de France in 1984, Adūnīs<br />

discerns in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry the “unity of poetry <strong>and</strong> thought” predicated<br />

upon “the dialectic upon what the poet rejects <strong>and</strong> what he accepts <strong>and</strong><br />

commends”:<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> adopts the mask of a clown <strong>and</strong> turns drunkenness, which frees bodies<br />

from the control of logic <strong>and</strong> traditions, into a symbol of total liberation . . . the<br />

insolence of the clown purifies <strong>and</strong> liberates. It is a celebration which holds in it<br />

the promise of something capable of going beyond this culture of orders <strong>and</strong><br />

prohibitions to a culture of freedom, in which human beings will be masters <strong>and</strong><br />

mistresses of their thoughts, actions <strong>and</strong> conduct.<br />

This is libertinage as the ultimate expression of liberty, “the exploration of the<br />

unknown, both in the self <strong>and</strong> in the natural world.” 39<br />

Lyons has devoted a comprehensive survey to the twin features of classical<br />

poetry which he designates “identification” <strong>and</strong> “identity.” Chapter Seven is<br />

devoted to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> of whom he comments:<br />

38 Andras Hamori, On the Art of Medieval Arabic Literature, Princeton: Princeton University<br />

Press, 1974, pp. 59, 60-61 <strong>and</strong> 71 respectively.<br />

39 Adonis, An Introduction to Arabic Poetics, trans. Catherine Cobham, London: Saqi <strong>Books</strong>,<br />

1990, pp. 60 <strong>and</strong> 61.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 91<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is nothing unique in the identifiable roles that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> plays, but<br />

although the ingredients of his poetry can be seen in their relation to a tradition,<br />

he himself is strong enough to shape their admixture in the mould of his own<br />

personality, whose basis, reflected perhaps in his life, appears as one of paradox. 40<br />

Viewed diachronically, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> represents for Lyons a critical moment in<br />

the transition from a poetry of the desert to one of an imperial capital,<br />

As the survival of empire does not appear to rely on the transmission of values<br />

learnt in a harsh environment, the generalised first person, reflecting communal<br />

experience, can be replaced by the individual, who deals with his own concerns.<br />

Orthodoxy can be challenged in all fields without immediate <strong>and</strong> unacceptable<br />

risk . . . He can disregard Islamic prohibitions without engendering the political<br />

supremacy of Islam, secure, on a personal level, in the belief that he will return to<br />

a merciful God. 41<br />

<strong>The</strong> earlier (synchronic) caution of the disjuncture between poetic <strong>and</strong> individual<br />

personality seems to be forsaken in favour of the sweep of history. Thus,<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s elite audience<br />

Comprises those whose circumstances <strong>and</strong> inclinations allow them to enjoy the<br />

paradox of an epicurean lifestyle within the formal bounds of a religiously oriented<br />

society. As a reflection <strong>and</strong> extension of this lifestyle, the poetry of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the universe which it reflects, produces a dynamism of contraries,<br />

identifiable on an individual level <strong>and</strong> expressed in terms of contrast rather than<br />

of comparison. 42<br />

That the only piece of evidence which Lyons appears to offer to substantiate<br />

this context is his observation that “imperial capitals, such as Rome or Abbasid<br />

Baghdad . . . can appear, at least to their inhabitants, as undisputed centres of<br />

a world civilisation” 43 simply alerts us to the presence of other paradigms. <strong>The</strong><br />

influence of the work of Hamori is unmistakable. Yet there is an even more<br />

fundamental paradigm in evidence in each of these readings: the polarity of<br />

Jidd, earnestness or gravity, <strong>and</strong> Hazl, playfulness or levity.<br />

Kennedy <strong>and</strong> Lyons view <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> resolutely within an Islamic context,<br />

<strong>and</strong> Adūnīs <strong>and</strong> Hamori would, I am sure concur. Here is Kennedy:<br />

40 M.C. Lyons, Identification <strong>and</strong> Identity in Classical Arabic Poetry, Cambridge: Gibb Trust,<br />

1999, p. 190.<br />

41 Lyons, Identification, p. 191.<br />

42 Lyons, Identification, p. 191.<br />

43 Lyons, Identification, p. 190.


92 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Abu Nuwas was not irreligious in the sense that he belonged to a heretical group.<br />

His license with religious pre- <strong>and</strong> proscription was affected irreverence, as was in<br />

essence his reliance on God’s clemency as a pliant excuse. 44<br />

I concur: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, according to the reading which I will present here, was<br />

not irreligious, but, <strong>and</strong> to anticipate once more, he did belong to a group<br />

which appears to have been deemed by its community to be heretical for the<br />

radically alteritous way in which it practised Islam. Lyons introduces <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> as follows:<br />

He is not an opponent of Islam, to which he returns as a repentant sinner, but like<br />

a Restoration poet reacting against the Puritans, he produces the poetry of personal<br />

enjoyment . . . By claiming that his religion is his own affair he is rejecting<br />

generalised identification as a member of the Muslim community. 45<br />

Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl also inform the antinomian analysis of John Mattock, who with<br />

his customary acumen <strong>and</strong> mischievous flair, mooted the idea that:<br />

a good case might well be made out . . . for <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s having been an impotent<br />

teetotaller . . . the more I think about the matter, the more I incline to believe that,<br />

in spite of the quantity of verse that he wrote on these subjects, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was<br />

not as experienced as he would have us believe in either sphere, 46<br />

these spheres being the bedroom <strong>and</strong> the tavern.<br />

Contrast this scholarly consensus with the accounts of the poet given by<br />

Ibn al-Muʿtazz (d. 296/908) in his Ṭabaqāt al-shuʿarāʾ. 47 Ibn al-Muʿtazz’s lives<br />

of the poets are driven by his own preoccupations, 48 <strong>and</strong> he does not highlight<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s transgressive or sybaritic excesses. <strong>The</strong>re are a number of key<br />

features: his ṭabʿ, natural gift; his badīha, ability to produce poetry spontaneously;<br />

his suhūla, facility, as exemplified in a number of key settings, <strong>and</strong> demonstrating<br />

how thereby he surpassed many prominent poets; his legal <strong>and</strong><br />

Qurʾanic accomplishments. His verse is prized for its ability to combine<br />

diction <strong>and</strong> rhetorical artifice. In other words, the khamriyya is marginalised<br />

44 Genius, p. 22.<br />

45 Lyons, Identification, p. 165.<br />

46 J.N. Mattock, “Description <strong>and</strong> Genre in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Quaderni di Studi Arabi 5-6 (1987-<br />

1988): 536-537. See the discussion in Schoeler, Eine Weingedicht, p. 754 (Mattock’s remarks<br />

were, I think, intended to be sensationalist, to be sure, but also to point to what he saw as a<br />

discrepancy between persona <strong>and</strong> poetry not too dissimilar to the position which this article<br />

proposes, but expressed in the literary critical language available to him).<br />

47 Ed. ʿAbd al-Sattār Aḥmad Farrāj, Cairo: Dār al-Maʿārif, 1956, pp. 193.12-217.7.<br />

48 Gruendler, Verse <strong>and</strong> Taxes.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 93<br />

in Ibn al-Muʿtazz’s appreciation: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is an extraordinarily ordinary<br />

ʿAbbasid muḥdath poet, very much a product of his time (however superlative),<br />

<strong>and</strong> rooted in the ephemera, the toil <strong>and</strong> moil of his day. 49<br />

Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl 50<br />

Now, when scholars attempt gr<strong>and</strong> reconstructions of Islamic mores based on<br />

doublets such as Jidd <strong>and</strong> Hazl (<strong>and</strong> I might add that I view this as one of the<br />

foundational paradigms informing the European study of classical Islam),<br />

great is the corresponding temptation to posit them as irreconcilable opposites<br />

within the binary poles of the Qurʾanic universe, though, of course, this precise<br />

doublet is not attested in the Qurʾān. When such a temptation morphs<br />

into the declaration of a notion “whose importance is seldom realised even by<br />

Muslim thinkers themselves,” in the words of Charles Pellat, 51 or into a “tension<br />

between spiritual earnestness <strong>and</strong> secular restiveness,” in Lenn Goodman’s<br />

exploration of his categories of “the sacred <strong>and</strong> the secular,” 52 it seems to<br />

me that individual figures become too blurred, <strong>and</strong> local specificities are elided.<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s is a potent voice, stentorian even, but its very individuality which<br />

posterity has prized is drowned out when it is amplified to such a level.<br />

I will presently review some of the verses in which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> allegedly<br />

recuses Islam. For the moment, let me again anticipate by considering briefly<br />

what kind of Islam we presume <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> to be militating against at the end<br />

of the second <strong>and</strong> the start of the third Islamic century. <strong>The</strong> scrupulosity of the<br />

ascetically driven Ḥadīth folk (as was to typify the followers of Aḥmad b.<br />

49 For <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s familiarity with astrology, see Paul Kunitzsch, “Zeus in Bagdad. Zu einem<br />

Gedicht von <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Studien aus Arabistik und Semitistik: Anton Spitaler zum 70.<br />

Geburtstag von seinen Schülern überreicht, ed. Werner Diem <strong>and</strong> Stefan Wild, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz,<br />

1980, pp. 99-113. A full version of this study should consider the portraits compiled<br />

by Ibn al-Muʿtazz, Ibn Qutayba, in his Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān (<strong>and</strong> Ibn<br />

Manẓūr), Akhbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>. That the pull of apolausis is strong in <strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān’s account is well<br />

captured in Wagner’s discussion of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s release from prison during the reign of Hārūn<br />

al-Rashīd as presented in the sources: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 81-85.<br />

50 See further Montgomery, al-Jāḥiẓ on Jest <strong>and</strong> Earnest, from which some of these points are<br />

taken.<br />

51 Ch. Pellat, “Seriousness <strong>and</strong> Humour in Early Islam,” in: Études sur l’histoire socio-culturelle<br />

de l’Islam (VIIe-XVe s.), London: Variorum, 1976, p. 353-362 (Article VII). See also his “al-<br />

Djidd wa ’l-Hazl,” EI 2 , II, pp. 536-537.<br />

52 Lenn E. Goodman, Islamic Humanism, New York: Oxford University Press, 2003, p. 68.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most informed <strong>and</strong> acute analysis of this polarity is the study by Yaseen Noorani, “Heterotopia<br />

<strong>and</strong> the Wine Poem in Early Islamic Culture,” International Journal of Middle East Studies<br />

36 (2004): 345-366, who considers them as the “productive paradox” of “normative selfhood”.<br />

I read this important article when the present study was already complete <strong>and</strong> so I am unable to<br />

discuss it properly here.


94 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Ḥanbal) was at best a nascent phenomenon. It certainly was not hegemonic.<br />

Conventional piety generally took the form of the grave ḥilm, self-restraint,<br />

of al-Aḥnaf b. Qays, al-Ḥasan al-Baṣrī or ʿAmr b. ʿUbayd <strong>and</strong> the proto-<br />

Muʿtazila such as Wāṣil b. ʿAṭāʾ. Zuhd was effectively coterminous with ḥilm.<br />

Indeed even a poet so revered for his ascetic poems as <strong>Abū</strong> l-ʿAtāhiya could, for<br />

whatever reason, be accused of deviant religious beliefs. Kharijism, of which<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was himself, according to one source, suspected, was the most<br />

severe in its unwavering condemnation of a cardinal sin <strong>and</strong> was relentless in<br />

dem<strong>and</strong>ing ostracism from the Muslim community for all who were guilty of<br />

such, but Murjiʾism had come generally to predominate over Kharijism.<br />

Shiʿism was in the process of consolidation. Thus, the followers of <strong>Abū</strong> Manṣūr<br />

or <strong>Abū</strong> l-Khaṭṭāb in Kufa or Ibn Ḥarb in Madāʾin or the Mukhammisa variously<br />

limited the extent of the application of the Sharīʿa to their Imams or<br />

themselves <strong>and</strong> adduced Qurʾanic verses in support of their stances, tending to<br />

view themselves as ‘free’ believers, <strong>and</strong> not as ʿibād, believers enslaved to the<br />

regulations of the Sharīʿa. In his survey of their antinomianism, Heinz Halm<br />

concludes that<br />

En islam, l’ibâha est la jumelle de la Sharîʿa; elle est le revers caché de la médaille. 53<br />

Consider how al-Jāḥiẓ describes the situation in his Fī ṣināʿat al-kalām (On the<br />

Craft of the Kalām) (the epistle may possibly be dated to the last two decades<br />

of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s life, at the earliest, but is more likely to stem from some two<br />

decades after his death): 54<br />

that it was now in your power to anticipate compensation 55<br />

<strong>and</strong> that you were desirous of a pious reputation <strong>and</strong> that you had seen the extent<br />

of the damage caused by the Rāfiḍa (Rejecters) <strong>and</strong> the Māriqa (Rebels: i.e. the<br />

Khārijīs), by the long separation of the Murjiʾa (Postponers) <strong>and</strong> the Nābita<br />

(Upstarts), <strong>and</strong> by all who protested against them <strong>and</strong> deviated from them, <strong>and</strong><br />

53 Heinz Halm, “Courants et mouvements antinomistes dans l’islam medieval,” in: <strong>The</strong> Concept<br />

of Freedom in the Middle Ages: Islam, Byzantium <strong>and</strong> the West, ed. George Makdisi, Dominique<br />

Sourdel <strong>and</strong> Janine Sourdel-Thomine, Paris: Les Belles Lettres, 1985, pp. 135-141. A fuller<br />

version of this study would postulate a conversation between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry <strong>and</strong> Muḥammad<br />

b. Sinān’s Kitāb al-Aẓilla, a ghālī (“hyperbolic” Shīʿī) text from the third/ninth century.<br />

54 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Fī ṣināʿat al-kalām, in: Rasāʾil al-Jāḥiẓ, ed. ʿAbd al-Salām Muḥammad Hārūn IV,<br />

Beirut: Dār al-Jīl, 1991, p. 243.7-10. Al-Jāḥiẓ’s reference to “the long schism between the Murjiʾa<br />

<strong>and</strong> the Nābita” is presumably the istithnāʾ controversy: see W. Madelung, “Murdjiʾa,” EI 2 , VII,<br />

pp. 605-607 (p. 607), revolving around figures such as Wakīʿ b. al-Jarrāḥ, Sufyān al-Thawrī, <strong>and</strong><br />

al-Aʿmash.<br />

55 I.e. in the Hereafter, by proceeding further with Kalām, above <strong>and</strong> beyond what is expected<br />

of the average believer.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 95<br />

by that which is specific to the Jabriyya (Compulsionists) <strong>and</strong> is common to the<br />

Mushabbiha (Likeners).<br />

Al-Jāḥiẓ’s point is that there is as yet no one hegemonic br<strong>and</strong> of Islam (though<br />

there ought to be — <strong>and</strong> Kalām is central to its realisation): instead furqa<br />

(sectarian bigotry) has predominated. Furthermore, I would add that it is by<br />

no means clear what form of Islam the Caliphs al-Mahdī (r. 158-169/775-<br />

785) <strong>and</strong> al-Hādī (r. 169-170/785-786) promoted when they carried out their<br />

persecution of deviant beliefs referred to by the appellation z<strong>and</strong>aqa between<br />

163/779 <strong>and</strong> 170/786. 56 Indeed, it is astonishing how credally heterogeneous<br />

Muslim societies of the second <strong>and</strong> third centuries appear to have been — in<br />

other words, before the consolidation of the ahl al-sunna wa-l-jamāʿa <strong>and</strong><br />

their effective monopolisation of textual accounts of Islam.<br />

So where exactly (outside of the poet’s own protestations) are these ‘Puritans’<br />

<strong>and</strong> where their values for our ‘Restoration’ poet to rail at, deride <strong>and</strong><br />

flaunt? Consider a poem which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is said to have composed when<br />

cast in prison by al-Amīn: 57<br />

1. My Lord, people have done me wrong: they have imprisoned me though I<br />

committed no fault;<br />

2. <strong>The</strong>y have concocted a sl<strong>and</strong>erous connection between me <strong>and</strong> religious repudiation<br />

( juḥūd ) because of what was in my inner mind ( ṭawiyya),<br />

3. Whereas in most of what I did (ḥāl ) I simply followed their course while dissimulation<br />

(taqiyya) was my religion (dīn). 58<br />

4. No excuse will help me curb my envier among them, no swearing of an oath<br />

of piety (birr)!<br />

5. Al-Amīn — I do not expect him to protect me , so who will be a<br />

Maʾmūn for me today? 59<br />

56 Melhem Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa et zindiqs en Islam au second siècle de l’Hégire, Damascus: Institut<br />

Français de Damas, 1993; Muhammad Qasim Zaman, Religion <strong>and</strong> Politics under the Early<br />

ʿAbbāsids: <strong>The</strong> Emergence of the Proto-Sunnī Elite, Leiden: Brill, 1997, pp. 63-69.<br />

57 Al-Amīn imprisons him for an offensive line of poetry which leads to an accusation of<br />

heresy, ilḥād, which centers on a claim he is alleged to have made, that every drop of rain contains<br />

an angel: Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ al-Ḥ akamī, ed. E. Wagner, I, Berlin: Das<br />

Arabische Buch, 2001, p. 385.13-386.5 (= Stuttgart: Steiner, 1958, p. 340.2-7). (Hereafter WD1.).<br />

See also Wagner, Die Aḫbār Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 275-276.<br />

58 Al-jaryu fī maydāni-him: literally, running in their race track. I take the opposition in the<br />

bayt to be between adhering to cultic practice <strong>and</strong> the dissimulation of one’s true beliefs.<br />

59 WD1, p. 386.6-15 (1958, p. 340.8-12) = (al-ʿitāb) §4; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 87-88.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet’s pun on the ideas of loyalty, security <strong>and</strong> trustworthiness in the names of the brothers<br />

is presumably an allusion to the pulpit attacks directed by al-Maʾmūn at al-Amīn for his association<br />

with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>.


96 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet establishes a disjuncture between his true beliefs, which he conceals<br />

by practising taqiyya, <strong>and</strong> his outward conformity with the beliefs of his<br />

accusers <strong>and</strong> enviers. This disjuncture is consistent with the cultivation of<br />

criticism which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> voices so vociferously in his khamriyyāt. His allusion<br />

to the Shīʿī practice of taqiyya is telling. Whilst I think <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was a<br />

Shīʿī, though I cannot prove it, this should not deter us from the temptation<br />

to discern herein an inflection of the great debate among Muslims during<br />

what Montgomery Watt labels “the century of struggle”: that between the<br />

merits of belief in God (īmān) <strong>and</strong> of action (ʿamal ), a debate in which both<br />

Shīʿīs <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾites voiced similar sentiments. 60<br />

It may seem a trite remark, but the kind of Muslim we presume <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

to have been is as significant for our reading of his rebelliousness <strong>and</strong> his antinomianism<br />

as the kind of Islam we presume his antinomianism to be directed<br />

against. Not enough attention has been given to the former — the latter<br />

inquiry has tended to eclipse it. <strong>The</strong>se two kinds, however, of Muslim <strong>and</strong><br />

Islam, should not be presumed to belong to the same inquiry, just as the rejection<br />

of one or several kinds of Islam does not entail a wholesale rejection of<br />

Islam, however it may be construed or articulated.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Sounds of Biography<br />

Despite (or rather: because of) the attractiveness of this persona, so ably established,<br />

I find myself mindful of a comment which Seamus Heaney makes<br />

about biography <strong>and</strong> vocabulary:<br />

60 W. Montgomery Watt, <strong>The</strong> Formative Period of Islamic Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />

University Press, 1973; W. Madelung, “Early Sunnī Doctrine concerning Faith as Reflected in<br />

the Kitāb al-Īmān of <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayd al-Qāsim b. Sallām (d. 224/839),” Studia Islamica 32 (1970):<br />

233-254. See p. 242 (“like the Shīʿa, <strong>and</strong> unlike the Khārijites, the Kūfan traditionalists evidently<br />

did not deny the legal status of a Muslim to the grave sinner”) <strong>and</strong> p. 253 for his comment that<br />

the majority of the Imāmiyya “defined faith <strong>and</strong> knowledge essentially like the Murjiʾa.” That the<br />

Irjāʾ debate seems to have originated in Kufa may be important for locating the ideas expressed<br />

by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> who was an associate of Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb <strong>and</strong> the “Libertines of Kufa”: see<br />

below, pp. 66-73. Maria Massi Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community: Shiʿite Identity in Early<br />

Islam, Albany: SUNY, 2007, examines Shīʿī ḥadīths which exhibit a remarkable consonance with<br />

Murjiʾite doctrine. See further Andrew Newman, <strong>The</strong> Formative Period of Twelver Shiʿism: Ḥ adīth<br />

as Discourse between Qum <strong>and</strong> Baghdad, Richmond: Curzon, 2000 (on the development of<br />

the Ḥ adīth among the Shīʿa); Josef van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft im. 2. und 3. Jahrhundert<br />

Hidschra, I, Berlin: de Gruyter, 1991, pp. 152-221; Michael Cook, Early Muslim Dogma:<br />

A Source Critical Study, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981; Patricia Crone <strong>and</strong> Fritz<br />

W. Zimmermann, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim ibn Dhakwān, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001,<br />

especially pp. 219-243; Patricia Crone, Medieval Islamic Political Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />

University Press, 2004, p. 388.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 97<br />

Joseph Brodsky once said that poets’ biographies are present in the sounds they<br />

make (Beowulf, p. xxxiii).<br />

Such biographies may be lost to us, they may be beyond our ken, they may<br />

have been rendered too opaque by time <strong>and</strong> space, even when a common sense<br />

approach may impel us to consider the obvious givens of someone, somewhere,<br />

at some time <strong>and</strong> for some reason or purpose — i.e., a poem must have<br />

been composed by someone, with a certain background, set of experiences <strong>and</strong><br />

ambitions, at some age, in some situation, somewhere, at some period in time<br />

<strong>and</strong> for some occasion, reason or purpose (intention), even in cases where that<br />

reason or purpose be private or solipsistic. 61 But Brodsky also impels us back<br />

to the sounds which the poet makes, in other words, to the poetry itself.<br />

Occasionalism<br />

Now, let me once again state the obvious: classical Arabic poetry (<strong>and</strong> especially<br />

early ʿAbbasid poetry) is occasional. Whether we rightly make a distinction<br />

between ceremonial <strong>and</strong> informal (a much more appropriate distinction<br />

than that made between private <strong>and</strong> public), or between professional <strong>and</strong><br />

secretarial, 62 or between “literary” <strong>and</strong> “pragmatic,” 63 early ʿAbbasid poetry was<br />

composed for specific occasions, or specific purposes, or specific recipients, in<br />

specific situations, <strong>and</strong> not merely as a personal <strong>and</strong> private response to the<br />

poetic muse, though I do not mean herewith to exclude or deny creativity or<br />

the urge to exhibit originality. I wish merely to emphasize once more the<br />

paradoxical rupture between the deracination of the Dīwān <strong>and</strong> the occasionality<br />

of the poem. But of course, the paradox is slightly misleading because<br />

poems outlive their occasions, purposes <strong>and</strong> recipients: they transcend their<br />

contexts. Authorised dīwāns recognise <strong>and</strong> celebrate this transcendence, as do<br />

quotations (of poems, sections or of verses) in later akhbār, anthologies or<br />

compilations.<br />

61 See the excellent discussion of John Lennard, <strong>The</strong> Poetry H<strong>and</strong>book, Oxford: Oxford University<br />

Press, 1997, pp. 159-168.<br />

62 See Gruendler’s useful survey, Medieval Arabic Praise Poetry, pp. 3-25; Gregor Schoeler,<br />

“Bashshār b. Burd, <strong>Abū</strong> ʾl-ʿAtāhiya <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Cambridge History of Arabic Literature:<br />

ʿAbbāsid Belles-Lettres, ed. Julia Ashtiany et al., Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990,<br />

pp. 275-299 (p. 290).<br />

63 For this distinction, see Thomas Bauer, Liebe und Liebesdichtung in der arabischen Welt<br />

des 9. und 10. Jahrhunderts. Eine literatur- und mentalitätsgeschichtliche Studie des arabischen<br />

G ̇ azal, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1998, pp. 455-462; Gregor Schoeler, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Ghazal<br />

Muʾannathāt no. 25,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, pp. 181-195, especially<br />

pp. 188-195.


98 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Consider one of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt, poems of wine. <strong>The</strong> following<br />

contains most of the requirements of the genre:<br />

He declaimed <strong>and</strong> in it described the spring (the metre is Kāmil ):<br />

1. Time has become sweet, the trees have budded; winter has gone, <strong>and</strong> Ādhār<br />

(March) has come;<br />

2. Spring has clothed the earth in an embroidered tissue of its blazing flowers,<br />

at the beauty of which the eyes are confused!<br />

3. So drive away gravity to reveal licentiousness (mujūn), with a sharp ,<br />

red, the colour of which is mixed with moonlight,<br />

4. And dem<strong>and</strong> justice of the Days for what they bring about — long have the<br />

Fates (al-aqdār) felled you low —<br />

5. From the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquettish , whose brow is as a moon, the rest of<br />

his face a dīnār,<br />

6. Boasting the eyes <strong>and</strong> the neck of a fawn, while, to my misery, his waist in a zunnār,<br />

7. Who pours you a goblet of a pressing of his vines ( jufūn), while another is<br />

passed round in his h<strong>and</strong>s, a vintage,<br />

8. An ancient who refuses to let the h<strong>and</strong>s of the mixture touch her<br />

skin, not through disapproval though,<br />

9. A Karkhī wine, like the spirit/pneuma (rūḥ) which creeps , mixed with forbearance intermingled (dākhala) with modesty <strong>and</strong><br />

gravity,<br />

10. Among braves who have shackled the vicissitudes (al-khanā): 64 their raiment<br />

is forbearance (ḥilm) <strong>and</strong> there are no traces of their uncouth lack of selfcontrol<br />

( jahl )! 65<br />

Everything which we expect of a Nuwasian khamriyya is present: the conventional<br />

description of spring which is given the Nuwasian touch as the eyes<br />

cannot distinguish between embroidered brocade <strong>and</strong> flowers as they behold<br />

it <strong>and</strong> are reduced to the condition of perplexity (ḥayra) such as that attendant<br />

upon being defeated in a dialectical competition or being overcome by an<br />

insoluble aporia; the occasion for the ab<strong>and</strong>onment of sobriety <strong>and</strong> staid decorum;<br />

the struggle against the surprises which life brings; the beautiful <strong>and</strong><br />

seductive saqi; the exquisite wine (or rather, wines in this case) which is anthropomorphized<br />

as virginal because unbroached, <strong>and</strong> yet an old maid, because<br />

aged, <strong>and</strong> which is too fine for the coarse water when they are mixed, which<br />

process is itself humanised — the failure of the mixture is contrary to the vir-<br />

64 In a private communication Professor van Gelder suggests that khanā here may mean<br />

“obscenity, indecency” which fits the context equally well: “who have shackled indecency .”<br />

65 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ al-Ḥ akamī, ed. E. Wagner, III, Stuttgart: Steiner,<br />

1988, pp. 172.10-173.8 = §141. Hereafter referred to as WD3.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 99<br />

ginal wine’s wishes; the pre-Islamic opposition (in ʿAbbasid guise) of ḥilm <strong>and</strong><br />

jahl recasts the anthropomorphized wine in accordance with the value-system<br />

of the poet’s company of brave fellow topers; the distorting allusion to the<br />

doctrine of mudākhala held by al-Naẓẓām (d. between 220 <strong>and</strong> 230/835 <strong>and</strong><br />

845); 66 the conquest of time by the fullness of youth; <strong>and</strong> ring composition<br />

(verses 2 <strong>and</strong> 10 [washy <strong>and</strong> libās]; 3 <strong>and</strong> 9 [waqār]; 4 <strong>and</strong> 10 [aḥdāth, aqdār<br />

<strong>and</strong> al-khanā]). 67<br />

<strong>The</strong> whole poem is finely crafted, a perfect example of its type, <strong>and</strong> yet<br />

somehow instantly forgettable because so familiar — a ‘pragmatic’ exercise, no<br />

matter how consummate, in generic convention. And here we have the perpetual<br />

conundrum of occasional poetry which has become sundered from its<br />

occasion, preserved in a dīwān like an exhibit in a cabinet of curiosities. Such<br />

perfection is indicative also of another feature to which I wish to draw attention:<br />

the timelessness of the poem. So despite the mention of spring-time,<br />

despite the triumph over the vicissitudes, despite the urgency of the Carpe<br />

diem! injunction, the poem somehow leaves time behind, becoming itself<br />

timeless.<br />

That this is one of the most conspicuous features of the khamriyya genre<br />

(<strong>and</strong> of a cognate genre, the ghazal ) will become apparent from a comparison<br />

with a genre which seems, in terms of its engagement with temporality, to be<br />

its very antonym, one ruthlessly rooted in the here <strong>and</strong> now: the hijāʾ, the<br />

vituperative attack.<br />

<strong>The</strong> following poem dates from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s time in Egypt as part of the<br />

entourage of al-Khaṣīb b. ʿAbd al-Ḥamīd, i.e., 190/805 to 192/807.<br />

He said vituperating Hāshim b. Ḥudayj, who professed to be a philosopher:<br />

1. We are all, Ibn Ḥudayj, your chattels when it comes to knowledge,<br />

2. Although physic is the profession which becomes you most.<br />

3. You are a philosopher in it, with insight concerning maladies <strong>and</strong> their<br />

causes!<br />

4. So why is the penis light, but heavy when upright,<br />

5. And when it voids what it contains, it sags <strong>and</strong> droops?<br />

6. Is that a created or something pre-eternal, always existing?<br />

7. And why is it so pleasing to commote, when used with repetition,<br />

8. But, the pleasure complete, the penis drops from debilitation? 68<br />

66 Al-Naẓẓām’s systematisation of the arguments of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam was a physical (<strong>and</strong><br />

not an ethical) theory: see Josef van Ess, “Kumūn,” EI 2 , V, p. 384; van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft,<br />

III, pp. 335-346 <strong>and</strong> 362-369.<br />

67 On cyclical structure in the Nuwasian Ghazal, see Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal,<br />

p. 98 <strong>and</strong> note 45.<br />

68 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. E. Wagner, II, Wiesbaden: Steiner, 1972,<br />

p. 110.14-111.7 (hereafter referred to as WD2). See Kennedy, Genius, p. 104.


100 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Three of the major topics of early Falsafa are here rehearsed: medical <strong>and</strong><br />

humoural pathology, the nature of the passions <strong>and</strong> the debate concerning the<br />

pre-eternity or contingency of creation. <strong>The</strong>ir transference to the male organ<br />

presents Hāshim with an insoluble conundrum <strong>and</strong> anticipates al-Jāḥiẓ’s devastatingly<br />

cornucopious interrogation of an opponent in the Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ<br />

wa-l-tadwīr, some four decades later. <strong>The</strong> posing of repeated questions in this<br />

manner is a feature of early Fiqh texts, of Kalām works <strong>and</strong> of medical treatises,<br />

such as, for example, Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq’s Treatise on the Diseases of the Eye. 69<br />

It is thus absolutely fundamental to the forensic nature of early ʿAbbasid society,<br />

immortalised in the social <strong>and</strong> intellectual disruption generated by the<br />

Miḥna. 70<br />

Compare this with a less high-brow but no less witty lampoon:<br />

He said vituperating Khamīs, the mawlā of Ḥusayn b. Ḥasan b. Zayd b. ʿAlī, who<br />

was imprisoned with him, when he heard him seeking a fatwā one day about battering<br />

Bobby (jald ʿumayra) 71 from a Shaykh who was a specialist in jurisprudence<br />

<strong>and</strong> who was also imprisoned with them:<br />

1. Since you only allow high-born women to marry their social equals, then allow<br />

Quintus to marry (H)<strong>and</strong>y’s Daughter Pa(l)m<br />

2. And say, “Live happily together with what you obtain from union with a free<br />

woman, who has a courtyard encircled by five girls!”<br />

3. She will keep him chaste for as long as he is settled in gaol — the heavy iron<br />

manacles won’t work against him;<br />

4. And if the Fates should one day bring about a separation, he will keep her in<br />

place of every virgin with a cleavage.<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was the first to describe masturbation in his verse <strong>and</strong> a host of poets<br />

followed his lead. 72<br />

69 Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq compiled two sets of medical masāʾil: Kitāb al-Masāʾil al-ṭibbiyya; Kitāb<br />

al-Masāʾil fī l-ʿayn: see Manfred Ullmann, Die Medizin im Islam, Leiden: Brill, 1970, pp. 118<br />

<strong>and</strong> 206. This latter treatise (manifestly under the influence of the pseudo-Aristotelian Problemata<br />

physica) presents 217 questions <strong>and</strong> answers on optics <strong>and</strong> ophthalmology: Le livre des<br />

questions sur l’oeil de Ḥ unain ibn Isḥāq (Mémoires présentés à l’Institut d’Egypte, 36), ed. <strong>and</strong> trans.<br />

P. Sbath <strong>and</strong> M. Meyerhof, Cairo: Imprimerie de l’Institut Français de l’Archéologie, 1938.<br />

70 See Gruendler’s excellent discussion of the centrality of questioning to ʿAlī b. Jahm’s celebration<br />

of al-Mutawakkil’s termination of the Miḥna in 237/851-2, a poem which is itself a<br />

recovery of the rightness of, <strong>and</strong> right to, interrogation in accordance with a (restored) Sunna:<br />

Medieval Arabic Praise Poetry, pp. 21-24.<br />

71 Literally, jald is the flagellation of a girl for adultery, while <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUmayr is the penis. I have<br />

used a Glaswegian colloquialism as my rendering.<br />

72 WD2.98.8-17. A different translation is given by Kennedy, Genius, p. 105. Khamīs is lit.,<br />

“Thursday,” the fifth day; or “five-cubits long” used of a spear, here rendered Quintus. In verse<br />

1, rāḥa can mean rest as well as palm <strong>and</strong> the root of sāʿid means “felicity”: “Felix’s daughter<br />

Soothy (Susie).” <strong>The</strong> furqa, is of course, both a lover’s separation, a cessation in masturbation <strong>and</strong>


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 101<br />

<strong>The</strong> attack is dominated by its coruscating ephemerality.<br />

<strong>The</strong> hijāʾ, then, exists to immortalise the ephemeral (<strong>and</strong> there is perhaps<br />

nothing more perpetual yet transient than masturbation), to capture for eternity<br />

the mundanities <strong>and</strong> grubbiness, dislikes <strong>and</strong> disagreements, foibles <strong>and</strong><br />

animosities of an instant. <strong>The</strong> madḥ, the panegyric, exists to perpetuate the<br />

momentous, to bring great achievements or noble attainments to completeness<br />

through enshrining them in words. In both eulogy <strong>and</strong> vituperation the<br />

poet <strong>and</strong> his subject aspire to immortality. It is somehow easier for us to discern<br />

this process because the lampooned <strong>and</strong> the eulogised are presumed to<br />

have been genuine people, <strong>and</strong> because the poems are presumed to intersect<br />

with their lives, actions, words, successes or failures. It is the subjects of the<br />

poems which give these poems their historicity. Thus, a eulogy of al-Amīn or<br />

a lampoon of Abān al-Lāḥiqī are contextualised by their recipients, unlike<br />

celebrations of the “fiery” wine, or the idealised symposium or the moonfaced<br />

beloved. And yet, I would like to propose that the same contextualisation<br />

does obtain for the khamriyya <strong>and</strong> the ghazal, especially when we do not<br />

know the identity of the beloved or the occasion of the drinking session.<br />

Occasionalist Yet Atemporal<br />

Thus, the tradition of classical Arabic verse is a poetry that seeks to transcend<br />

temporality, but delivered for the moment <strong>and</strong> designed for the specific; one<br />

which, in the words of Beatrice Gruendler, offers “an intensely subjective<br />

perspective of itself,” 73 a perspective which is at once disarmingly persuasive<br />

yet profoundly ambiguous. It is preserved in two principal formats: the Dīwān<br />

<strong>and</strong> the khabar, which each, in its several ways, <strong>and</strong> with its several schemes of<br />

arrangement <strong>and</strong> organization, seeks to recast that poetry in contexts which<br />

are no longer those of its originary occasions. We will all agree, I presume, that<br />

we should not leave these occasions out of our accounts of their poetic instantiations.<br />

But this ambition is made immeasurably more difficult of achievement<br />

by the operation of several culturally <strong>and</strong> religiously sanctioned tenets<br />

<strong>and</strong> by some conspicuous characteristics of ʿAbbasid compositions.<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> gravity (<strong>and</strong> the perils) of speech<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is a pervasive awareness in early ʿAbbasid society of the very real<br />

dangers (personal, religious <strong>and</strong> social) of loose or open talk in a society in<br />

which allegiances <strong>and</strong> loyalties were pledged in words <strong>and</strong> in which one’s<br />

a release from prison! <strong>The</strong> contextualising remarks given by Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī, the editor of the<br />

Dīwān, are helpful, though most of its details can be inferred from the verses.<br />

73 Verses <strong>and</strong> Taxes, p. 85.


102 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

security often depended on the whim of a superior, as al-Jāḥiẓ puts it succinctly:<br />

You do not hear people saying, “So-<strong>and</strong>-so was flogged when he stayed silent<br />

or so-<strong>and</strong>-so was killed when he said nothing.” What we do hear them saying<br />

is, “So So-<strong>and</strong>-so was flogged when he said such <strong>and</strong> was killed when he said<br />

such <strong>and</strong> such.” 74<br />

This awareness is evident when Ibn al-Dāya seeks to dissuade <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

from releasing an “elegy effectively questioning the Hereafter, since according<br />

to his impish logic, no-one has returned from there to testify to its<br />

existence,” 75 on the grounds that the poet’s enemies were lying in ambush,<br />

awaiting just such an opportunity to wreak revenge. Undaunted, Abu<br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> promulgates the poem <strong>and</strong> is imprisoned by Hārūn al-Rashīd.<br />

Whatever the reasons for this (<strong>and</strong> despite the fact of his imprisonment),<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> might naturally have been confident of getting away with it. 76<br />

Thus, Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī recounts how he outwits Hārūn al-Rashīd on the<br />

occasion of a ribald ṭāʾiyya:<br />

When al-Rashīd heard his words, “Come, my lord, (let us disobey the tyrant<br />

of the heavens),” he called for him <strong>and</strong> said, “Enemy of God, you are guilty of<br />

unbelief in God with this phrase!” He replied, “Comm<strong>and</strong>er of the Faithful,<br />

you know that sodomy is an act of disobedience .” “Yes.” “<strong>The</strong>n that<br />

is what I meant,” <strong>and</strong> he turned away from him (WD3.58.7-10).<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet’s response rebuts the accusation by pointing out that both he <strong>and</strong><br />

the caliph agree that sodomy is an act of disobedience to God, but he makes<br />

no comment as to whether the liwāṭ actually took place (the verse is an amr<br />

<strong>and</strong> as such does not commit him by claiming that the act took place) 77 <strong>and</strong><br />

in fact the object of his attentions wishes, in the final verse of the poem, that<br />

he were the chaste ʿUdhrī lover Qays, sitting next to Lubnā.<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s confidence on this occasion would have been informed by<br />

two other cultural tenets which tended to contribute to creating the cultural,<br />

social <strong>and</strong> artistic space which the poets needed to perform their<br />

compositions.<br />

74 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān wa-l-tabyīn, ed. Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Salām Hārūn, I, Cairo:<br />

Maktabat al-Khānjī, 1985, p. 270.13-14.<br />

75 P.F. Kennedy, “Abu Nuwas,” in: Arabic Literary Heritage: Dictionary of Literary Biography<br />

311, ed. M. Cooperson <strong>and</strong> S.M. Toorawa, Detroit: Layman, Brucoli & Clark, 2005, p. 29.<br />

76 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 81-92, for a discussion of the incarcerations of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />

<strong>and</strong> his conclusion that in general <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> appears to have gotten off lightly (p. 92).<br />

77 Compare this with WD3.75.5 = §49.7, bitnā ʿalā maʿṣiyatin kullun bi-kullin lahijū.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 103<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> performative notion of poetry as truth<br />

A poem’s truth-value pertained only to the first instance of its delivery or<br />

performance, though a poet’s ownership of his verses, as the discourse on<br />

Sariqāt reveals, persisted long after its first pronouncement. <strong>The</strong>reafter, it<br />

could neither be asserted nor rejected. Beatrice Gruendler has studied the<br />

use of this concept by ʿAbbasid panegyrists, especially Diʿbil al-Khuzāʿī, ʿAlī<br />

b. Jahm <strong>and</strong> Ibn al-Rūmī 78 <strong>and</strong> it is to be discerned in the khabar of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s lampoon of Abān al-Lāḥiqī as narrated by Ibn al-Muʿtazz. 79 It<br />

finds a refraction in the aphorism that “the best poetry is the most deceitful”<br />

(aḥsan al-shiʿr akdhabu-hu) <strong>and</strong> in its antonymical formulation (aḥsan<br />

al-shiʿr aṣdaqu-hu), aphorisms which combine this performative notion of<br />

truth with antithetical responses to the ambivalence of the Qurʾanic position<br />

on poets.<br />

3. <strong>The</strong> Qurʾanic ‘condemnation’ of poets<br />

Consider the following anecdote. It is the time of the sunset prayer <strong>and</strong><br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the other Muslims have assembled in the Mosque. <strong>The</strong> Imam<br />

recites the Fātiḥa, the Opening Chapter of the Qurʾān, <strong>and</strong> commences his<br />

presentation with the first verse of Chapter 109 (Al-Kāfirūna): qul yā<br />

ayyu-hā l-kāfirūna (“Say, O you unbelievers!”), to which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

responds by crying ‘Labbay-ka’ (“Here I am Lord,” the formula uttered by<br />

Muslims at the Kaʿba on the Pilgrimage), effectively pronouncing takfīr,<br />

the declaration of an unbeliever, upon himself. <strong>The</strong> enraged populace drag<br />

him before the Chief of Police <strong>and</strong> testify that he is a zindīq. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

Ḥamdawayh, the ṣāḥib al-zanādiqa, is summoned, <strong>and</strong> he reacts to their<br />

charges with the words, “This individual is a libertine (mājin) who says<br />

what he does not believe ( yaʿtaqid ),” alluding to verse 226 of Qurʾān 26<br />

(Al-Shuʿarāʾ): “they say what they do not do.” <strong>The</strong> people dem<strong>and</strong> that <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> be put to the test <strong>and</strong> he is required to spit on a figural representation<br />

of Mānī. He obliges by vomiting over it <strong>and</strong> is freed. 80 What I find<br />

intriguing in this anecdote is the extension of the Qurʾanic condemnation<br />

of poetry <strong>and</strong> poets (traditionally understood by many as a declaration that<br />

poets are liars, because their words are not matched by their actions) to a<br />

78 B. Gruendler, “ʿAbbāsid Praise Poetry in the Light of Speech Act <strong>The</strong>ory <strong>and</strong> Dramatic<br />

Discourse,” in: Underst<strong>and</strong>ing Near Eastern Literatures: A Spectrum of Interdisciplinary Approaches,<br />

ed. B. Gruendler <strong>and</strong> V. Klemm, Wiesbaden: Reichert, 2000, pp. 157-169, esp. pp. 168-169.<br />

79 Ṭabaqāt al-shuʿarāʾ, pp. 202.12-204.10 (especially p. 204.6-9): see also Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,<br />

pp. 53-57.<br />

80 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. E. Wagner, V, Beirut: Schwarz, 2003, p. 323.12-<br />

18 (hereafter WD5); Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 113; Georges Vajda, “Les zindīqs en pays de l’Islam<br />

au début de la période abbaside,” Rivista dei Studi Orientali 17 (1937): 173-229 (pp. 184-185).


104 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

non-poetical utterance by a poet <strong>and</strong> indeed to his very public demeanour.<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore it far transcends what Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope described as the poet’s<br />

“freedom of saying as many careless things as other people, without being<br />

so severely remark’d upon.” 81 Irrespective of whether we may conclude<br />

from this tenet that poetry can scarcely be anything other than marginal, 82<br />

it was paradoxically one of the few ways whereby a poet might seek publicly<br />

to violate custom, convention <strong>and</strong> taboo <strong>and</strong> still hope for his safety.<br />

In the poet’s own words,<br />

When I comm<strong>and</strong> the right, it is not from dissimulation (taqiyya). How could<br />

it be when my words are not made true by my acts? 83<br />

4. Resistance, multivalency <strong>and</strong> obfuscation<br />

Of the uncertainty surrounding the accounts of the death of al-Kindī’s<br />

disciple, al-Sarakhsī, Franz Rosenthal noted that<br />

Under such circumstances, those very few individuals who are in a position to<br />

tell the true story, are identical with those who are most interested in concealing<br />

their information. Even those details which leak out on the authorities of<br />

persons who are seemingly informed, are largely guesswork. 84<br />

In a separate study, I have identified this compositional procedure as<br />

“resistance.” 85 In the context of poetry, it is as applicable to the creation of<br />

a poet’s persona or his biography as to the poems themselves, though the<br />

preceding anecdote concerning <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ḥamdawayh suggests how<br />

poetic production might thereby be informed. 86 <strong>The</strong> observations concern-<br />

81 Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, “<strong>The</strong> Preface of 1717,” in: <strong>The</strong> Poems of Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, ed. John Butt,<br />

London: Methuen, 1985, p. xxvi.<br />

82 As I tried (quite unsuccessfully) to do in my article “Of Sex <strong>and</strong> Alcohol: <strong>The</strong> Marginal<br />

Voice of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>?,” in: Marginal Voices in Literature <strong>and</strong> Society. Individual <strong>and</strong> Society in the<br />

Mediterranean Muslim World, ed. Robin Ostle, Strasbourg: European Science Foundation, 2000,<br />

pp. 25-38.<br />

83 WD5.43.7 = §55.5. This is a difficult verse, as the poet plays the possibility of taqiyya off<br />

against the Qurʾanic stance on poets: i.e., I do not need to have recourse to dissembling, for<br />

Qurʾān 26: 226 already condones my poems <strong>and</strong> testifies that the good which I enjoin is not<br />

matched by my actions.<br />

84 Aḥmad ibn aṭ-Ṭayyib al-Saraḫsî. A Scholar <strong>and</strong> Littérateur of the Ninth Century, New Haven:<br />

American Oriental Society, 1943, p. 26.<br />

85 J. E. Montgomery, “Serendipity, Resistance <strong>and</strong> Multivalency: Ibn Khurradādhbih <strong>and</strong> his<br />

Kitāb al-Masālik wa-l-Mamālik,” in: Kennedy, On Fiction <strong>and</strong> Adab, pp. 177-230.<br />

86 See however note 10, on the duplicitous capacities of badīʿ in a courtly setting; Geert Jan<br />

van Gelder, “Some Types of Ambiguity: A Poem by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> on al-Faḍl al-Raqāšī,” Quaderni<br />

dei Studi Orientali 10 (1992): 75-92 (noting generic indeterminacy); Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Intro-


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 105<br />

ing “multivalency” which I have made of early ʿAbbasid prose texts, that<br />

“any one text, or any one version [of the text] can have a multiplicity of<br />

purposes” cannot be applied indiscriminately, I would argue, to early<br />

ʿAbbasid poetic production, where the dynamics of occasion <strong>and</strong> genre can<br />

occasionally preclude it as a genuinely meaningful possibility. Bauer <strong>and</strong><br />

Neuwirth note that when a ghazal is situated in<br />

a triangular relationship between the poet, who embodies the lover, the<br />

addressee, who embodies the beloved (<strong>and</strong> who can perfectly well be fictive),<br />

<strong>and</strong> the reading or performative audience, who bestow on the poem their own<br />

meanings <strong>and</strong> who connect their own emotional reactions to the poem,<br />

polysemity naturally ensues; while Gruendler has demonstrated how multivalent<br />

Ibn al-Rūmī’s praise poems for ʿUbayd Allāh b. ʿAbd Allāh the<br />

Ṭahirid can be.<br />

In view of these four notions, we might be forgiven for wondering how this<br />

body of verse can be said to be the Dīwān of the Arabs, their historical register,<br />

in any meaningful sense. 87<br />

Eavesdropping<br />

So, how can we attempt such contextualisations? Can we recover lost contexts,<br />

ones which the tradition has not preserved for us? In his Presidential Address<br />

delivered to the American Oriental Society on the 19th of March, 1996, Richard<br />

Frank, the eminent scholar of the medieval Kalām tradition, <strong>and</strong> one of<br />

my intellectual heroes, delivered a status quaestionis lecture entitled Hearing<br />

<strong>and</strong> Saying What Was Said. 88 In it, he describes the perplexity he experienced<br />

when he moved from reading the works within the Falsafa tradition to works<br />

within the Kalām tradition: “I read several kalâm works, the meaning of which<br />

I didn’t get; I couldn’t see where they were coming from or exactly whereto<br />

duction, in: Ghazal as World Literature, 1, p. 29. <strong>The</strong> phenomenon of resistance is studied from<br />

a different perspective by Zoltan Szombathy, “Freedom of Expression <strong>and</strong> Censorship in Medieval<br />

Arabic Literature,” Journal of Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islamic Studies 5 (2007) [http://www.uib.no/jais/<br />

content7.html].<br />

87 See the erudite discussion in Heinrichs, Prosimetrum: “what the dīwān was to the Persians,<br />

poetry was to the Arabs, namely a preserver of historical records” (p. 251); Albert Arazi, “Al-Shiʿru<br />

ʿIlmu l-ʿArabi wa-Dīwānuhā (La poésie est la science des anciens Arabes et leurs archives),” in:<br />

Urkunden und Urkundenformulare im klassischen Altertum und in den orientalischen Kulturen, ed.<br />

R.G. Khoury, Heidelberg: C. Winter, 1999, pp. 203-220.<br />

88 Journal of the American Oriental Society 116 (1996): 611-618.


106 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

headed,” he says. 89 He notes that this was a problem of language, widely<br />

understood, <strong>and</strong> of vocabulary, in a stricter sense, for, as he notes, it is the element<br />

of continuity of intellectual tradition in which<br />

<strong>The</strong> falâsifa (those who cultivated falsafa) appear as participants in an ongoing<br />

philosophical dialogue in which certain basic questions <strong>and</strong> issues continued from<br />

antiquity, <strong>and</strong> continue yet, to be posed <strong>and</strong> discussed, often in much the same<br />

terms. 90<br />

Moreover, it is the element of continuity which renders this “a historically <strong>and</strong><br />

theoretically appropriate context” in which to read “the Arabic texts (some of<br />

them at any rate, or certain parts of them).” However, as Frank intimates, even<br />

the appropriateness of this philosophical tradition as a sufficient account of<br />

Arabic Falsafa ought to be called into question (<strong>and</strong> has been so by such seminal<br />

works as Dimitri Gutas’s Greek Thought, Arabic Culture) 91 because it is<br />

“one which is nonetheless abstracted from their native Muslim context.” This<br />

problem of “anticipation,” in which such elements as “possible worlds” or<br />

“supervenience” theories or one (modern) school’s approach to “political philosophy”<br />

are discerned in Muslim writings, remains one of the stiffest challenges<br />

facing the study of Arabic Falsafa today.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kalām, though, does not even offer us these meagre purchases on the<br />

textual material <strong>and</strong> while its “‘familiar’ words <strong>and</strong> expressions” seem to offer<br />

at least a minimal point of contact, in the end they have merely conspired to<br />

bring it about that scholars “were led by language unawares . . . by tacit assumptions<br />

about words <strong>and</strong> their meanings <strong>and</strong> by their various backgrounds in the<br />

history of philosophy, down the wrong path.” 92 In this regard, I think, scholars<br />

of poetry <strong>and</strong> Adab are, mutatis mut<strong>and</strong>is, little different from Frank’s scholars<br />

of the Kalām.<br />

What solution does Frank propose to lift us out of our methodological <strong>and</strong><br />

intellectual impasse? Briefly, “what you have to do is to listen, to pay attention<br />

in the hope of hearing — of coming to underst<strong>and</strong> — what is said,” for in the<br />

end we are eavesdroppers listening in on “a conversation at an adjacent table,”<br />

missing much of what is said <strong>and</strong> distracted by “the active discussion now<br />

going on or by the recollection of past talk.” 93<br />

<strong>The</strong> achievement of this may involve us in attempting a number of things:<br />

89 Hearing, p. 611.<br />

90 Hearing, p. 611.<br />

91 London: Routledge, 1997.<br />

92 Hearing, p. 612.<br />

93 Hearing, pp. 615 <strong>and</strong> 613 respectively.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 107<br />

1. To revivify <strong>and</strong> persist with philology, not as an end in itself, or as a way of<br />

writing narrative history, or accounting for the processes of cultural change,<br />

but as a prerequisite essential to highlighting the varieties, tergiversations,<br />

readings <strong>and</strong> interpretations which subsequent actors within the textual<br />

tradition brought to the works which they responded to, enjoyed, disliked,<br />

edited, read <strong>and</strong> misread. Thus, the aim of such a philology, might be, for<br />

example, upon identifying an apocryphon or pseudepigraphon, not to<br />

remove it from the canon, but rather to ask what there was in the text that<br />

led later readers to respond to it in this manner; or to cast into sharper<br />

focus those moments in the tradition when authorship was not viewed as<br />

ownership, when deception, occlusion, misleading <strong>and</strong> misattribution<br />

were the normative forms of textual (mis)communication <strong>and</strong> to develop<br />

hermeneutic <strong>and</strong> historical strategies sensitive to such a poetics of misdirection; 94<br />

or in reconstructing a stemma, to enable the appreciation of the divagations<br />

of the text through time, <strong>and</strong> thus to respond to each version of the<br />

text as an artefact in its own right, <strong>and</strong> not to label it as a corruption of a<br />

single, originary source, in search for the Holy Grail of restoring the autograph,<br />

which, as I have argued elsewhere, may in many instances never<br />

have existed; 95<br />

2. To embrace two of philology’s principal hermeneutic practices: close reading<br />

<strong>and</strong> wide reading. 96 We should endeavour to attain as close <strong>and</strong> as<br />

complete an underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the language of the texts we are reading,<br />

their lexica, their cultural idioms, their intellectual horizons. We also need<br />

to read widely, indiscriminately even, to acquaint ourselves, in the case of<br />

the third/ninth century for example, with the idioms of early legal epistemology,<br />

of the methodologies of exegesis <strong>and</strong> the development of the Prophetic<br />

Tradition <strong>and</strong> its entanglements with historiography, to come to<br />

94 Blackwood’s Magazine in early eighteenth century Edinburgh, to which James Hogg (see<br />

below p. 69) was a regular contributor, was the mouthpiece of one such cenacle: see Karl Miller,<br />

“Introduction,” in: James Hogg, Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, ed.<br />

K. Miller, London: Penguin, 2006, pp. xiv-xv; P.D. Garside, “Introduction,” in: James Hogg,<br />

Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>, ed. P.D. Garside, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />

University Press, 2001, pp. xxxiii-liv. Early ʿAbbasid writerly society seems to have been another:<br />

see, for example, the remarks in Risāla fī faṣl mā bayna l-ʿadāwa wa-l-ḥasad (An Epistle on Distinguishing<br />

the Difference between Enmity <strong>and</strong> Enviousness) in which al-Jāḥiẓ identifies himself<br />

as a pseudepigrapher discussed by Kilito, <strong>The</strong> Author <strong>and</strong> his Doubles, pp. 67-77 (“Confessions of<br />

a Forger”).<br />

95 See J.E. Montgomery, “Editor’s Introduction,” in: Gregor Schoeler, <strong>The</strong> Oral <strong>and</strong> the<br />

Written in Early Islam, London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2006, pp. 1-5; see also Schoeler, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s<br />

Ghazal Muʾannathāt no. 25, pp. 181-195.<br />

96 On the tradition of close reading in critical theory, see Julian Wolfreys, Readings: Acts of<br />

Close Reading in Literary <strong>The</strong>ory, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2000.


108 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

grips with the intricacies of grammar, to be fluent in the poetic tradition,<br />

<strong>and</strong> also to immerse ourselves in the productions of the Greek-Arabic Falsafa<br />

movement. And we will be unmindful of the importance of the dynamics<br />

of patronage, of local, social, or regional relevances, to our detriment. In<br />

other words, we have to inch towards recreating the intellectual universe of<br />

the authors of the texts we are reading — “seeing things their way,” in Skinner’s<br />

words. This is a tall order, or rather it is an impossible task, but it does<br />

mean that at the very least we must overcome the narrow confines of strictly<br />

delimited disciplines, <strong>and</strong> strive to frame our underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>and</strong> responses in<br />

terms which aspire (however unrealistically <strong>and</strong> imperfectly) to be holistic.<br />

3. To move away from the force of the author’s or the poet’s ‘personality’<br />

(even one as prominent <strong>and</strong> as forceful as Abu <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s) <strong>and</strong> to ponder in<br />

a meaningful sense the occasional nature of ʿAbbasid writings;<br />

4. To be mindful that when we read the poems we are eavesdropping on a<br />

plethora of ephemeral conversations which are long since silent; 97 this practice<br />

of eavesdropping will in large part mimic the role of the audience<br />

of ʿAbbasid poems <strong>and</strong> prose works, often addressed by their enunciator to<br />

a specific recipient, with the reading/listening public cast in the role of<br />

listener, byst<strong>and</strong>er, or, in love poetry, for example, eavesdropper. 98<br />

5. To seek to capitalise upon what I have described as the deracination of<br />

poetry by experimenting with intertexts, with the striking up of new conversations,<br />

<strong>and</strong> by uncovering forgotten conversations, in which a word, or<br />

verse, or poem, or text is enabled <strong>and</strong>/or made to communicate in a new<br />

context with another word, or verse, or poem, or text, <strong>and</strong> is read sometimes<br />

against, sometimes through, sometimes in terms of this new context.<br />

Classical Arabic poems seem to me to be, by <strong>and</strong> large, no different from<br />

contemporary fiction which, Eco argues, “must constitute a dialogue with<br />

other writers <strong>and</strong> other books.” 99<br />

97 Consider the following echo of a long-forgotten conversation: Ibn al-Nadīm, Fihrist, ed.<br />

R. Tajaddud, Teheran: Maṭbaʿat Dānishgāh, 1971, p. 227.10-11 (<strong>and</strong> p. 226.24): “Ibn Isḥāq<br />

said: <strong>The</strong> majority of experts in ʿilm (ʿulamāʾ) among the muḥaddithūn were Zaydīs. <strong>The</strong> same<br />

holds for a group among the legal muḥaddithūn (al-fuqahāʾ al-muḥaddithūn) such as Sufyān b.<br />

ʿUyayna, Sufyān al-Thawrī <strong>and</strong> the bulk of the muḥaddithūn”; see Patricia Crone, Medieval<br />

Islamic Political Thought, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 2004, p. 99, for a conjecture<br />

as to what the term Zaydī may mean here, though her conjecture does not really help us in<br />

underst<strong>and</strong>ing why the muḥaddithūn are singled out in this way.<br />

98 See Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, “Introduction,” in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature,<br />

1, p. 10.<br />

99 Quoted by Bondanella, Umberto Eco, p. 183. I am only too well aware that my notion of<br />

ʿAbbasid texts as conversations is sorely underdeveloped. A fuller version of this article must<br />

consider Richard Rorty’s reading of the philosophical enterprise as conversation in Philosophy<br />

<strong>and</strong> the Mirror of Nature, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2009, <strong>and</strong> Ian Hacking’s<br />

response: “Language, Truth <strong>and</strong> Reason,” in: Rationality <strong>and</strong> Relativism, ed. R. Hollis <strong>and</strong>


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 109<br />

6. To persist with a hermeneutic of “facticity,” which is the (mis)reading of<br />

figurative language as literal. This would impel us to read as “factitious”<br />

what we have been taught, as readers of poetry, to presume is metaphorical<br />

(or parodic or ironical) — here to proffer “factitious” interpretations of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s oenomaniacal cosmos <strong>and</strong> to read his antinomianism as a<br />

genuine engagement with the religious <strong>and</strong> theological values of his society,<br />

before (or, at the same time as) we read it as a “rhetorical” stance or jesterly<br />

mime of social buffoonery or a knowing p<strong>and</strong>ering to the luxuries of a<br />

cosseted elite. I have appropriated the notion of “facticity” from Harold<br />

Bloom who proposes that we ab<strong>and</strong>on the tyranny of facticity (i.e. that we<br />

do the opposite of what I am proposing):<br />

Freud is now so much himself a synecdoche for the facticity of our psychic<br />

containment that we must read his favorite synecdoche as a literalism<br />

(his “favourite synecdoche” being the representation of “health by neurosis”).<br />

100 One of my present contentions is that the apolaustic <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

is now so much a synecdoche for a secularised ʿAbbasid society that we can<br />

do little else but read his wine songs as figurative. <strong>The</strong> best example of the<br />

encounter between the “factitious” <strong>and</strong> the figurative I can think of, one in<br />

which the phenomenon I am referring to is most readily apparent, is Preston<br />

Sturges’s 1941 movie <strong>The</strong> Lady Eve (Paramount Pictures), in which the<br />

protagonists, played by Henry Fonda <strong>and</strong> Barbara Stanwick, are unable to<br />

underst<strong>and</strong> each other because each is unable to distinguish the “factitious”<br />

from the figurative in what the other says. <strong>The</strong> audience entertains both<br />

levels simultaneously <strong>and</strong> the humour arises from the ensuing comedy of<br />

errors, as the protagonists learn how to recognise the “facititious” <strong>and</strong> the<br />

figurative <strong>and</strong> so communicate with one another (by falling in love).<br />

Such eavesdropping is, of course, effectively the recreation of a context through<br />

the imposition of a metacontext (in other words, it is epistemologically no<br />

more authentic or irrefragable than, say, a narrative historical approach), but I<br />

think it is capable of the generation of different strategies of reading <strong>and</strong> interpreting.<br />

It does not, in my opinion, signal the death of the author, but is an<br />

experimental hermeneutic, one which tries to take seriously Joseph Brodsky’s<br />

S. Lukes, Oxford: Blackwell, 1982, pp. 185-203, as well as the relevance of Bakhtin’s theory of<br />

speech as dialogic <strong>and</strong> thus a response, explicit or implicit, to an earlier utterance, as well as an<br />

anticipation of a future utterance.<br />

100 Harold Bloom, “Criticism, Canon-Formation, <strong>and</strong> Prophecy: <strong>The</strong> Sorrows of Facticity,”<br />

in: Poetics of Influence, pp. 405-424 (p. 406).


110 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

observation concerning the verbal presentness of a poet’s biography, by signalling<br />

a valorisation of word over persona.<br />

What we might eschew, in this rejuvenated philology, are a naïve dependency<br />

on patterns of evolution or narrative history that will lead us to account<br />

for a phenomenon solely in terms of its sources (the paradigm of influence) or<br />

embroil us in retrospectivity, i.e., the attempt to discern in an earlier stage of a<br />

tradition posterior developments within that tradition <strong>and</strong> in so doing to read<br />

an early tradition in terms of its later descendants (the paradigm of prolepsis).<br />

Such an eschewal will also involve us in an embrace of contingency, of a hesitancy<br />

of reading, for many of our texts (poems <strong>and</strong> prose) were designed to be<br />

heard <strong>and</strong> read in a multiplicity of ways. Thus we may be able to resist criticism’s<br />

deterministic silencing of polyphony <strong>and</strong> so approach the texts in the<br />

spirit of Charles Ives, as described by the musicologist Alex Ross:<br />

Ives’s whole method was to plan accidents. He was incapable of asserting a monolithic<br />

point of view; instead, he created a kind of open-ended listening room, a<br />

space of limitless echoes. 101<br />

Throughout, it behooves us to be all too aware of the distance which separates<br />

us from the text, respectfully mindful of our limitations, <strong>and</strong> determined to<br />

allow the texts to engender within us sufficient space to encourage us to participate<br />

in their “way of seeing things” (p. 615). And finally, we must realise in<br />

Frank’s words that<br />

A truly “complete” grasp of what they meant would be a squared circle; underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />

lies always at some point on an asymptote (p. 616).<br />

Let me illustrate this with a couple of instances of eavesdropping: “Alchemical<br />

Transformation” <strong>and</strong> “Mosaic Whisperings.”<br />

Alchemical Transformation<br />

In a khamriyya considered by many to be one of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s finest, the following<br />

verse occurs:<br />

It advanced in the cup shining as brightly as the sun at day-break, poured from<br />

, bleeding at the waist, upturned. 102<br />

101 <strong>The</strong> Rest is Noise, p. 146.<br />

102 WD3.62.13 = §40.16; see J.E. Montgomery et al., “Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse: A Poem of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Journal of Arabic Literature 25 (1994): 116-134 (p. 118).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 111<br />

This is a familiar concatenation of images: the luminescent wine, shining<br />

brightly as it is poured into the goblets <strong>and</strong> is brought to the eager drinkers.<br />

<strong>The</strong> metaphor, dāmī l-khaṣr, is comparatively rare but initially seems obvious.<br />

<strong>The</strong> self-reflexivity of the metaphor is brought out by the following verses:<br />

with slender waist (mudmaju l-khaṣrayni) <strong>and</strong> slim tummy, wearing garments<br />

of wool over ones of hair-cloth, gives you it to drink (WD3.92.7 =<br />

§63.7).<br />

. . .<br />

May God give drink to a fawn, brazenly <strong>and</strong> coquettishly mincing as he walks,<br />

swaying, like the Bān twig, so meagre is his waist (WD3.145.3 = §110.1). 103<br />

<strong>The</strong> amphora is a paradox: it boasts the slender waist of the Ganymede, yet it<br />

is a half-woman, misshapen, merely one half of the conventional ideal of<br />

beauty, as in many later poems. 104 Moreover, the amphora, gynaecomorphized,<br />

is bleeding. Is the wine her menstrual blood, is it the rupture of her hymen, 105<br />

or is this the blood of childbirth?<br />

Before we can attempt an answer, we must reflect a little bit longer on the<br />

gynaecological metaphor, for it may not be as straightforward as I have presented<br />

it. In her study of female physiology according to Greek medical writers,<br />

particularly the Hippocratics 106 , Ann Hanson notes, in considering<br />

whether in Hippocratic <strong>and</strong> popular anatomy, the womb of a virgin was<br />

thought to be sealed off or not, that the image of the uterus as “an upsidedown<br />

jug” was a “potent image in the popular imagination <strong>and</strong> in medical<br />

writing,” that “unsealing the wine jug” is “expressed in the same terms as ‘vio-<br />

103 <strong>The</strong> waist of the saqi: WD3.92.7 = §67.7 (mudmaju l-khaṣrayni); WD3.421.7 = §401.11<br />

(mundamiju l-khaṣrī); WD3.140.7 = §107.8; WD3.145.3 = §110.1 (riqqati l-khaṣrī); the<br />

waist of the amphora: WD3.147.8 = §111.8; on wine as the blood of the amphora: WD3.95.9-<br />

11 = §69.<br />

104 See, e.g., <strong>Abū</strong> Firās: Yā kathīban min taḥti ghuṣnin raṭībin // yatathannā min taḥti badrin<br />

munīrī, S<strong>and</strong>hill, under a tender, pliant branch swaying to <strong>and</strong> fro, under a beaming moon:<br />

Dīwān Abī Firās, ed. S. al-Dahhān, Damascus: Institut Français de Damas, 1944, p. 172 (§122)<br />

<strong>and</strong> J.E. Montgomery, “Convention <strong>and</strong> Invention: <strong>Abū</strong> Firās’s Poetic Correspondence with<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> Zuhayr,” Occasional Papers of the School of Abbasid Studies 2 (1998), p. 16; J.E. Montgomery,<br />

“Convention as Cognition: On the Cultivation of Emotion,” in: Takhyīl: <strong>The</strong> Imaginary<br />

in Classical Arabic Poetics, ed. M. Hammond <strong>and</strong> G.J. van Gelder, Oxford: Gibb Trust, 2008,<br />

pp. 15-46.<br />

105 <strong>The</strong> physician Soranos denied the existence of the hymen: see Giulia Sissa, “Maidenhood<br />

without Maidenhead: the Female Body in Ancient Greece,” in: Before Sexuality: <strong>The</strong> Construction<br />

of Erotic Experience in the Ancient Greek World, ed. David Halperin, J. Winkler <strong>and</strong> F. Zeitlin,<br />

Princeton: Princeton University Press 1990, pp. 339-364 (p. 355). I do not know whether the<br />

hymen was discussed in Arabic medical texts or what theories were developed concerning it.<br />

106 <strong>The</strong> Medical Writers’ Woman, in: Before Sexuality, pp. 309-337.


112 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

lating the young girl’.” 107 Her summary of the Hippocratic conceptualisation<br />

shows an intriguing similarity with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s verse:<br />

Both Hippokratics <strong>and</strong> sophisticated anatomists . . . position the uterus in women<br />

as an upside-down jug: stathmos or pythmēn, fundus, “bottom,” is on top; stoma,<br />

os, “mouth,” lies at the bottom; auḫēn, cervix, “neck,” opens in a downward<br />

direction. 108<br />

Like the uterus, the dann, the amphora, lies concealed from view:<br />

She was concealed in the amphora <strong>and</strong> has grown to be an old spinster<br />

buried inside a coffin in the earth (WD3.63.2 = §40.18).<br />

In the following verse, the image is spelled out as the dann, the jar, becomes<br />

the raḥim, the womb:<br />

Give me to drink the virgin, with the head dress of grey hair, which has been<br />

matured in the womb (WD3.269.14 = §232.2).<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine is thus the daughter of not only the grapes or the vine (WD3.52.2 =<br />

§30.1; WD3.58.13 = §36.2) but also the amphora (ibnat al-dann):<br />

Cure Yaḥyā of his hangover with the daughter of the amphora <strong>and</strong> its pitch!<br />

(WD3.138.5 = §106.1) 109<br />

Am I suggesting that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has drawn his metaphor from the early<br />

translations of Hippocratic medical works into Arabic? I would not want to<br />

rule out the possibility (some of the texts which Hanson uses were available in<br />

Arabic, though I have not looked into the matter at all), 110 but would imagine<br />

that this may rather be an instance of polygenesis. I am more intrigued by the<br />

realisation that, in accordance with Hippocratic hysteriology, the amphora’s<br />

bleeding waist is not properly a metaphor, but is a synecdoche, the waist being<br />

part of the whole, but incomplete, female that is the amphora.<br />

Within the Arabic alchemical tradition, these scientists developed the analogy<br />

apparently first imagined by the mysterious figure of Maria the Jewess<br />

between the very alchemical process itself <strong>and</strong> conception <strong>and</strong> birth. Accordingly,<br />

“the womb was associated with the alchemical vessel <strong>and</strong> the union of<br />

107 Medical Writers’ Woman, p. 325: see p. 317.<br />

108 Medical Writers’ Woman, p. 317.<br />

109 See WD3.25.1 = §16.2 (the amphora has raised the wine); WD3.142.1 = §108.12 (baṭna<br />

musnadin).<br />

110 See Ullmann, Medizin, p. 30 (Epidemia), pp. 29-30 (Gynaikeia), p. 27 (Peri gonēs); <strong>and</strong><br />

pp. 76-78 (Soranos).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 113<br />

substances as a chemical wedding.” <strong>The</strong> spout of Maria’s still was figured as a<br />

penis, <strong>and</strong> “the narrow opening of the receiver vessel as a vagina.” 111 In the<br />

later, Latin, tradition, the birth of the filius philosophorum was known as the<br />

process of regressus ad uterum, according to which the vas mirabile was imaged<br />

as a uterus. 112 <strong>The</strong> work of the vas or the bain marie was “akin to the work of<br />

God in the vase of divine germination.” 113<br />

<strong>The</strong> alchemical development of notions concerning the reproductive amphora/<br />

uterus (into which again I have not inquired too closely at this stage) alerts us<br />

to the cosmogonic possibilities of the Nuwasian figure.<br />

Consider the following as Nuwasian inflections of the alchemical axiom of<br />

union of male <strong>and</strong> female, conjoined with the autoptic authority of the initiate<br />

who can distinguish the ẓāhir (visible) from the bāṭin (invisible):<br />

Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a girl with a pussy dressed as a man with a penis; she<br />

has two lovers: one who takes her as a boy <strong>and</strong> one who takes her as a girl<br />

(WD3.3.1 = §1.3).<br />

. . .<br />

A maid-servant, like a youth, right for both ways, like a twig in her suppleness<br />

(WD3.342.8 = §299.4).<br />

. . .<br />

Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet with sweet characteristics, like a virginal girl<br />

when viewed with the eye (WD3.7.1 = §3.8). 114<br />

Or the Ganymede’s facial admixture of silver <strong>and</strong> gold:<br />

Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet, his forehead like a moon, the rest of his face<br />

like a dīnār (WD3.173.2 = §141.5)<br />

Or the solar wine taken round the assembled company by the lunar youth:<br />

We pass round ourselves the sun encircled by the full moon — Oh, who has ever<br />

seen a sun taken through its revolutions by a full moon! (WD3.171.2 =<br />

§138.5) 115<br />

111 Peter Marshall, <strong>The</strong> Philosopher’s Stone. A Quest for the Secrets of Alchemy, London: Macmillan,<br />

2001, p. 203; R. Patai, <strong>The</strong> Jewish Alchemists, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1994,<br />

pp. 63-64. A fuller version of this study should investigate the Arabic alchemists more thoroughly<br />

for this <strong>and</strong> similar notions. I have considered the books of Marshall <strong>and</strong> Patai, while not<br />

beyond criticism, sufficient for present purposes.<br />

112 C.G. Jung, Psychology <strong>and</strong> Alchemy, trans. R.F.C. Hull, London: Routledge <strong>and</strong> Kegan<br />

Paul, 1980, pp. 236-238.<br />

113 M. Eliade, <strong>The</strong> Forge <strong>and</strong> the Crucible. <strong>The</strong> Origins <strong>and</strong> Structures of Alchemy, trans. S. Corrin,<br />

Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1978, pp. 154-155.<br />

114 WD3.23.3 = §14.12.<br />

115 See also WD3.175.2 = §143.5 ka-anna-hā fī kaffi-hī // shamsun wa-rāḥātu-hu qamarū.


114 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

In the following piece, the Christian Ganymede becomes as one with the<br />

wine, solar by day <strong>and</strong> lunar by night:<br />

8. <strong>The</strong> sun of the wine is in his h<strong>and</strong>, while in his face is the sun of beauty, so<br />

we had two suns in our midst . . .<br />

13. I encountered in him a full moon with a full moon in his h<strong>and</strong>, which I<br />

joined for the gaze of the delighted admirer (WD3.326.13 <strong>and</strong> 3.327.5 =<br />

§280.8 <strong>and</strong> 13).<br />

On occasion, even the poet, an initiate, becomes confused between golden<br />

bright wine <strong>and</strong> silver chalice:<br />

20. Drinking was now possible for the boon-companions <strong>and</strong> silver <strong>and</strong> gold<br />

made the wine flow over us.<br />

21. I declared, as they so resembled each other in similarity, “Which of the two<br />

is the gold, for they are so alike?<br />

22. <strong>The</strong>y are the same though the difference between them is that one is solid <strong>and</strong><br />

the other is liquid” (WD3.33.16-34.16 = §21.20-22).<br />

For all the alchemical notions subtending these comparisons, at their very<br />

heart st<strong>and</strong>s a Qurʾanic sign of the End Time:<br />

When the sun <strong>and</strong> the moon are joined (Q. 75 [al-Qiyāma]: 9);<br />

This is a cataclysmic irruption into what God has set in order for man, for<br />

“these both cannot come into contact” (Q. 36 [Yāʾ Sīn]: 40). 116 <strong>The</strong> poet’s<br />

drinking-session is, thus, apocalyptic, a temporal moment when the barrier<br />

between the terrestrial <strong>and</strong> the celestial is removed.<br />

Mosaic Whisperings<br />

Animation of the inanimate is the burden of the following short piece:<br />

1. An aged wine, sparks which ignite <strong>and</strong> glitter in the cup,<br />

2. Like a shining planet <strong>and</strong> the full moon illuminating the longest night of the<br />

year:<br />

3. If it were to be brought into conjunction with night in the darkness, night’s<br />

gloom would be dispelled;<br />

116 See further Q. 81 (al-Takwīr): 1, idhā kuwwirati l-shamsu; P. Kunitzsch, “Sun,” Encyclopedia<br />

of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 162-163. WD3.132.17-135.11 = §103 is a vital example of the importance<br />

of alchemy in <strong>Abū</strong> Nuwas’s khamriyyāt.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 115<br />

4. Enabling its imbibers to acquire joys (tuksibu . . . surūran) so that they are<br />

affrighted by no anxiety<br />

5. Laughingly revealing pearls, set wide-apart , which the water had<br />

composed (allafa) in a order:<br />

6. I did not taste it without first confiding whispered secrets (unājī), in its presence,<br />

some words to the goblet (WD3.283.4-10 = §241).<br />

<strong>The</strong> key phrase for me here is unājī al-kaʾsa, confiding whispered secrets to the<br />

goblet, which is obscure <strong>and</strong> for which I know of no other exact parallels. 117<br />

What could it mean to confide in a goblet? Hamori discerns the possible presence<br />

of Christian celebration, deeming it “mischievous” (p. 66). I am reminded<br />

of the Christian <strong>and</strong> Muslim tradition of Munājāt Mūsā, <strong>The</strong> Colloquies of<br />

Moses with God, in which “God explains to the astonished prophet Moses<br />

that another prophet called Muḥammad will appear in the future <strong>and</strong> eclipse<br />

him in fame <strong>and</strong> importance.” Mūsā then testifies to the “light” of Muḥammad. 118<br />

Traces of this tradition are to be discerned in “the ḥadīth literature as well as in<br />

religious treatises going back to the early ʿAbbāsid period.” According to Joseph<br />

Sadan, who has pioneered the study of these texts,<br />

In certain Christian versions as well as in some Muslim ones, God lets Moses hold<br />

a cup, or one or more carafes, but Moses falls asleep while holding them, proving<br />

117 <strong>The</strong> closest parallels I can find in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt are WD3.344.13 = §301.1<br />

(khalawtu bi-l-rāḥi unājī-hā), where the poet whispers to the wine not the goblet. Cf. WD3.323.9-<br />

11 = §278.1-3: You with the bewitching glance, you who are ever drowsily listless,// Under your<br />

eyes, the secrets in men’s hearts are declared openly; 2. When you examine, with the glance of<br />

your eye, one who is secretive, //A clear enunciation (tibyān), in the form of his glance, whispers<br />

to you (nājā-ka) — 3. If your eyes look intently , his secrets are out<br />

in the open, //As if you have a power (sulṭān) over their minds (awhām); WD3.73.8-9 = §47.3-<br />

4: He said, “I have in my keeping a ten-year old girl,” <strong>and</strong> I said to him, like one who whispers<br />

(man yanājī), // “Let me taste her that I may know this of her!” So he brought out a<br />

sharp wine which shuddered <strong>and</strong> quaked; WD3.72.2 = §45.9, his (i.e. the saqi’s) person is far<br />

away from me, while his desire is as the one who whispers ; WD3.17.9 =<br />

§10.5; WD3.22.11-12 = §14.6-7; WD3.72.2 = §45.9; WD3.73.8-9 = §47.3-4; WD3.402.16 =<br />

§381.5 ( yā najiyya l-diyāri kayfa yunājī-ka diyārun mina l-anīsi khalāʾū); the anonymous verse<br />

quoted by al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Bayān, 1.79.1 (bi-l-najwā al-ḥadītha l-munʿammasā); Ibn al-Shajarī,<br />

al-Ḥ amāsa al-shajariyya, ed. ʿAbd al-Muʿīn al-Mallūḥī <strong>and</strong> Asmāʾ al-Ḥimṣī, II, Damascus:<br />

Wizārat al-Thaqāfa, p. 774, §710, verse 3, of a poem by a woman of the Banū Asad who describes<br />

how the heads of the acacia trees cry to their lord in the heaven, whispering secrets (tunājī<br />

l-sirārā); Wajīha bint Aws in <strong>Abū</strong> Tammām’s Ḥ amāsa: al-Marzūqī, Sharḥ dīwān al-Ḥ amāsa, ed.<br />

Aḥmad Amīn <strong>and</strong> ʿAbd al-Salām Hārūn, III, p. 1407, §580, verse 3, la-nājaytu l-janūba ʿalā<br />

l-naqbī.<br />

118 On this notion, see the studies of Uri Rubin, “Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light: Aspects of the<br />

Concept of Nūr Muḥammad,” Israel Oriental Studies 5 (1978): 62-119; “Prophets <strong>and</strong> Caliphs:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Biblical Foundations of Umayyad Authority,” in: Method <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong>ory in the Study of Islamic<br />

Origins, ed. Herbert Berg, Leiden: Brill, 2003, pp. 73-99.


116 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

that while human beings may fall asleep, God cannot afford such physical weaknesses.<br />

For if His “sitting” were to be interrupted the entire universe would<br />

collapse. 119<br />

If, then, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is alluding to Mūsā’s audiences with God, we must remark<br />

that our poet does not commune with the deity but with one of her vassals:<br />

the drinking goblet. <strong>The</strong> goblet does not reply: like the amphora, its process of<br />

animation is partial. In both of these instances, the amphora <strong>and</strong> the goblet, it<br />

is the wine which seems to animate the inanimate.<br />

2. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Transgressive Paradox 120<br />

I have said much about what others say about <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry <strong>and</strong> life.<br />

Let me begin by offering my own (belated) characterization of his khamriyyāt.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se poems are the poetry of ambiguity <strong>and</strong> ambivalence, of paradox <strong>and</strong><br />

antinomianism; of transgression <strong>and</strong> violation; of obsession <strong>and</strong> perversion<br />

(<strong>and</strong> note that I do not mean “deviancy”) by this; of chaste <strong>and</strong> pious devotion<br />

<strong>and</strong> profane obscenity. I also read the khamriyyāt as the poetry of cultic awe<br />

<strong>and</strong> divine immanence. It hovers unsettlingly <strong>and</strong> yet with certainty between<br />

innumerable opposites, among them the poles of zuhd <strong>and</strong> mujūn. It is the<br />

certainty of its unsettledness that makes it so subversive. In other words, the<br />

poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is like the very wine which is central to so much of it.<br />

Let me add two provisos. In the exposition which follows, I flit between<br />

considering <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt synchronically <strong>and</strong> phenomenologically,<br />

as a single composition, as a poem or a treatise, <strong>and</strong> not as the collected prod-<br />

119 “Ants, Miracles <strong>and</strong> Mythological Monsters: A Literary Study of Ant Narratives between a<br />

Jāḥiẓian Atmosphere <strong>and</strong> Munājāt Mūsā,” Jerusalem Studies in Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islam 30 (2005): 403-<br />

449 (pp. 423-424 <strong>and</strong> p. 437 respectively). See, for example, the discussion of the seventeenth<br />

century al-Nābulsī’s composition Munājāt al-ḥakīm wa-munāghāt al-qadīm, his secret conversations<br />

with God, by Andrew Lane, “ʿAbd al-Ghanī ibn Ismāʿīl al-Nābulsī (1641-1731): Experiences<br />

of a Sufi Shaykh on the Margins of Society,” in: Ostle, Marginal Voices, pp. 89-116<br />

(pp. 105-108).<br />

120 My underst<strong>and</strong>ing of paradox has benefited from W.V. Quine, “<strong>The</strong> Ways of Paradox,”<br />

in: <strong>The</strong> Ways of Paradox <strong>and</strong> Other Essays, Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1976,<br />

pp. 1-18; Borges, <strong>The</strong> Total Library, pp. 43-48 (“<strong>The</strong> Perpetual Race of Achilles <strong>and</strong> the Tortoise”);<br />

Jonathan Barnes, <strong>The</strong> Presocratic Philosophers, London: Routledge, 2002, pp. 261-295<br />

(“Zeno: Paradox <strong>and</strong> Progression”); <strong>and</strong> the various relevant articles (e.g., “paradox,” “semantic<br />

paradox”) in <strong>The</strong> Cambridge Dictionary of Philosophy, ed. Robert Audi, Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

University Press, 2006. Noorani, Heterotopia, describes the Nuwasian khamriyya in a similar<br />

manner: for him it is transgressive, subversive <strong>and</strong> paradoxical; it aspires to the divine. His focus<br />

is on the discursive unfolding of normative selfhood. My materialism impels me to ponder the<br />

social loci of such unfoldings.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 117<br />

uct of some forty years of versification; <strong>and</strong> between focusing on individual<br />

poems, as if bereft of their occasion <strong>and</strong> context (in the manner of the New<br />

Criticism). This is, of course, quite paradoxical in view of my declaration that<br />

it behoves us to endeavour to create contexts for poems, <strong>and</strong> to recognise<br />

profoundly their occasionality. It is my contention, however, that the hypostatic<br />

khamriyya which this approach will produce, is a necessary first step<br />

towards the contextualisations (however conjectural they may be) which are<br />

my ambition.<br />

I have also, in the following survey, intentionally been quite relaxed about<br />

the question of attribution. A fuller version of the article might address the<br />

issue more closely, though I may note that I am unable completely to side with<br />

those who place so much faith in al-Ṣūlī’s cautious recension of the poet’s<br />

dīwān. Al-Ṣūlī “probably . . . judges on the basis of his literary feeling,” <strong>and</strong><br />

there are discrepancies between this literary feeling <strong>and</strong> the transmission of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> Hiffān, for example. 121 So even al-Ṣūlī’s scrupulosity is limited, probably<br />

also potentially unreliable. This is perhaps because of the magnetism of the<br />

poet’s persona, if we concede which, “the question of the authenticity of the<br />

poems referred to can largely be disregarded.” 122<br />

This does not mean, of course, that we should ignore the historical vagaries<br />

of the textual tradition. It is, rather, simply to recognise that, although al-Ṣūlī<br />

is an uncommonly adept reader of his tradition, his recension is still an act of<br />

selection, ordering <strong>and</strong> exclusion: in other words, an act of reading. 123<br />

After all, the khamriyya is an invented name devised to account for what the<br />

later critics <strong>and</strong> recensors considered a genre — I find it most improbable that<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> would have referred to one of his poems on wine as a khamriyya.<br />

<strong>The</strong> critics were, I think, aware of the porosity <strong>and</strong> contingency of their divisions.<br />

Thus, Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī:<br />

This is the last of such bacchanals (khamriyyāt) as this chapter (bāb) contains: the<br />

sound (saḥīḥ) <strong>and</strong> the attributed (manḥūl ), the sturdily (matīn) <strong>and</strong><br />

the weak (ḍaʿīf ), which I have copied (naqala) from the contents of books (buṭūn<br />

al-kutub), without either auditing (samāʿ) or reading them with a teacher<br />

(qirāʾa). <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has seventy verses on the description of wine (naʿt al-khamr),<br />

in addition to what is in this chapter. <strong>The</strong>y have been included in the chapter of<br />

121 As Schoeler, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Ghazal, p. 183, note 5, notes, invoking Wagner’s authority.<br />

122 As Schoeler puts it in his article “Iblīs in the Poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>,” Zeitschrift der Deutschen<br />

Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 151 (2001): 43-62 (p. 43, note 1); see further Hämeen-<br />

Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 91-97.<br />

123 See Ewald Wagner, “Warum haben Ḥamza al-Iṣbahānī und <strong>Abū</strong> Bakr al-Ṣūlī mehrere<br />

Weingedichte aus ihren Rezensionen der <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>-Dīwān ausgeschieden?,” Asiatische Studien<br />

62 (2008): 1085-1096. (I would like to thank Professor Dr Wagner for sending me an offprint<br />

of his article).


118 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

panegyric, scattered among the descriptions (tashbīb) of fourteen odes<br />

(WD3.268.5-8).<br />

And when he says that long study will remove for the diligent reader the<br />

“dross” (shawb) from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry (WD3.1.8-11), we can discern that<br />

the classical critics’ assessments of authenticity were essentially impressionistic:<br />

personal <strong>and</strong> suasory in nature, no matter what sources or authorities they<br />

had to h<strong>and</strong>.<br />

Wine as Paradox<br />

Of all the dramatis personae of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s vinous verses, none is more paradoxical,<br />

more violent <strong>and</strong> awe-inspiring <strong>and</strong> yet seductively alluring, more<br />

amphibologous than the wine herself. 124 <strong>The</strong> acquisition <strong>and</strong> serving of the<br />

wine is often described in terms of a (sacred) wedding, though as this is anything<br />

but a normal wedding, its contours shift <strong>and</strong> change, <strong>and</strong> the wedding<br />

customs are subjected to an often bewildering variety of paradoxes <strong>and</strong> contradictions.<br />

125<br />

<strong>The</strong> Desirable Virgin Spinster 126<br />

This paradoxicality is most succinctly captured in her desirable virginality<br />

despite being a grey-haired hag:<br />

He arose with the awl <strong>and</strong> slowly poured out a virgin (bikr), a crone (ʿajūz) who<br />

was majestic beyond eulogy:<br />

124 See Kathryn Kueny, <strong>The</strong> Rhetoric of Sobriety Wine in Early Islam, Albany: SUNY, 2001,<br />

pp. xiv-xvi; I have been deeply influenced by Walter F. Otto, Dionysus. Myth <strong>and</strong> Cult, trans.<br />

Robert B. Palmer, Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, 1965. Throughout, I have been<br />

mindful that I am quoting verses out of their poetic context, a practice which is of common<br />

occurrence in discussions of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s religiosity (or lack of it).<br />

125 <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems as a genre are the subject of the following fundamental studies,<br />

in which various aspects of the features I discuss are explored: J. Bencheikh, “Poésies bachiques<br />

d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. Thèmes et personnages,” Bulletin des Etudes Orientales 18 (1963-1964): 7-84;<br />

Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 290-307; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 31-77; Īliyyā Ḥāwī, Fann al-shiʿr<br />

al-khamrī wa-taṭawwuru-hu ʿinda l-ʿArab, Beirut: Dār al-Thaqāfa, 1981, pp. 209-306; Philip F.<br />

Kennedy, <strong>The</strong> Wine Song in Classical Arabic Poetry. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Literary Tradition, Oxford:<br />

Clarendon Press, 1997; Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 31-43; Noorani, Heterotopia.<br />

126 <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> reveres the wine as the love poet reveres his beloved; cf. J. Christoph Bürgel,<br />

“<strong>The</strong> Mighty Beloved: Images <strong>and</strong> Structures of Power in the Ghazal from Arabic to Urdu,” in:<br />

Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, pp. 283-310; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 302<br />

(wine would help to seduce victims) <strong>and</strong> p. 305 (the wine dispels the pains of love); Meisami,<br />

Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 32 <strong>and</strong> 35.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 119<br />

She had seen Nūḥ, when she was already old <strong>and</strong> grey, <strong>and</strong> had witnessed aeons<br />

before Nūḥ (WD3.98.6-7 = §74.6-7). 127<br />

Hamori has pointed out that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> has adapted to wine a pre- <strong>and</strong> early<br />

Islamic idea concerning war, which at first seems pleasant as a young girl but<br />

soon turns into a vicious old hag. In al-Kumayt’s verse which he adduces, <strong>and</strong><br />

that by Imruʾ al-Qays provided by Meisami, the emphasis is on the deceptive<br />

appearance of war. In <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s oenomaniacal cosmos there is no difference<br />

between what the wine really is <strong>and</strong> what it appears to be: the wine is both,<br />

<strong>and</strong> as such is truly paradoxical. 128<br />

As befits a chaste Muslim girl, she has been kept safe <strong>and</strong> is veiled:<br />

5. I said to him, “Go easy! This is the lightning burst of the golden from<br />

beneath her veil (niqāb),<br />

6. So pour it forth <strong>and</strong> you will see a delight, for the pelt of the night is pitchblack.”<br />

7. And he gazed in starts that he might get a glimpse even though his<br />

gaze remained shaded by her headdress (ḥijāb) (WD3.48.11-13 = §27.5-7).<br />

. . .<br />

8. So he went off quite merrily with his awl <strong>and</strong> drew forth a virgin who had not<br />

been brought out for any husb<strong>and</strong>,<br />

9. Well-protected: they had kept her secluded <strong>and</strong> veiled in her apartment,<br />

away from eyes, for Kisrā, wearer of the crown (WD3.72.12-13 =<br />

§46.8-9). 129<br />

127 Virgin: WD3.189.1 = §160.4 (ʿadhrāʾ); WD3.88.8 = §58.3 (bikr); crone: WD3.173.5 =<br />

§141.8 (shamṭāʾ); WD3.94.7 = §67.6 (bikran ʿajūzan zāna-hā kibarun / fī ziyyi jāriyatin fī l-lahwi<br />

milḥāḥū); Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 78. Age: WD3.32.18 = §21.16;<br />

WD3.63.1-2 = §40.16-17; WD3.78.1 = §50.12; WD3.172.3 = §145.2; WD3.235.10 =<br />

§206.10 (Stored away for Ādam before his creation — it preceded him with the footsteps of<br />

priority: see al-Iṣfahānī’s comment ad loc. that this relates to a ḥadīth concerning the construction<br />

of the Kaʿba; in this the wine resembles the separately created, pre-existing, blazing light of<br />

Muḥammad’s prophethood given to Ādam as his primogenitor: Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light,<br />

pp. 96-98); WD3.324.5-6 = §278.10-11. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s use of the Prophets in his wine poems<br />

would repay a comparison with their roles in the Ḥadīth on wine. Thus, a pre-diluvian wine<br />

must be one which was taken on board the ark by Nūḥ, <strong>and</strong> one the alcohol of which Iblīs had<br />

constrained Nūḥ to yield to him. See Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59-64 on Nūḥ <strong>and</strong> Iblīs in<br />

the ḥadīths on wine; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 304-305; Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 50-52. <strong>The</strong> notion<br />

recurs in the Nuwasian panegyric: WD1.153.3 (1958, p. 143.13-145.8: verse 3, p. 144.3) =<br />

(al-māḍāʾiḥ) §11.3.<br />

128 Hamori, On the Art, p. 49; Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 32, who notes the transformative<br />

consequence of the transference of a motif from a gnomic context to a bacchic <strong>and</strong><br />

erotic one. I would argue that the transformation is the principal means at the poet’s disposal to<br />

capture the profound ambivalence <strong>and</strong> anomaly of wine.<br />

129 Cf. WD3.32.18 = §21.16 (= Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 297-298).


120 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong> Suit 130<br />

When the poet <strong>and</strong> his companions arrive for the wedding ceremony, he has<br />

to settle the bride-price (mahr):<br />

Or<br />

8. He asked, pleasantly, “Well hello, who are you?” <strong>and</strong> I replied, “One of the<br />

noblemen, I go by many names;<br />

9. I have come to ask for the h<strong>and</strong> of the wine in marriage,” said I. “Dirhams,”<br />

said he, “Can you delay paying the bride-price?” (WD3.5.11-12 = §2.8-9)<br />

6. A charming suitor came to her, wearing a girdle <strong>and</strong> clothed in an izār,<br />

7. He paid the bride-price <strong>and</strong> she was conducted to him in her raiment (sarāwīl )<br />

<strong>and</strong> her zunnār (WD3.150.5-6 = §113.6-7).<br />

On one occasion, the suitor has to avoid offending the bride:<br />

1. Suitor of the sharp, golden (qahwa), setting her bride-price at a kilo<br />

(raṭl ), providing for her her full weight in gold,<br />

2. You have undervalued the restful, scented (rāḥ)! Beware lest she hears<br />

you <strong>and</strong> the vine swears to bear grapes no more.<br />

3. I lavished upon her, when I saw her, a ton of unpierced pearls <strong>and</strong> rubies,<br />

4. And still she was shy <strong>and</strong> tearfully said in the amphora, “O my mother, shame<br />

upon you, I fear fire <strong>and</strong> flame!” 131<br />

5. And I replied, “You need never fear this from us.” “What about the sun?” “<strong>The</strong><br />

heat has passed,” said I 132<br />

6. “Who is this who asks for my h<strong>and</strong>?” “Tis I,” “My lord <strong>and</strong> master?” “Water,<br />

provided it is sweet.”<br />

7. “How will I be inseminated?” “With the coldest ice there is.” “My abode —<br />

I do not like wood?”<br />

8. “Glass tumblers <strong>and</strong> beakers which Pharaoh had produced.” “You have aroused<br />

excitement (ṭarab) in me,” she said.<br />

9. “Do not allow a boor to drink me nor a base creature who will frown, when he<br />

smells me,<br />

130 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 300-301; Schoeler, Eine Weingedicht, p. 749; Meisami, Structure<br />

<strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 37.<br />

131 I presume this to be an allusion to those ḥadīths which permit the consumption of wine<br />

<strong>and</strong> other intoxicating beverages provided that two-thirds of the liquid have been boiled off: see<br />

Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59, 61 <strong>and</strong> 77. <strong>The</strong> wine is often said to be afraid of fire: e.g.<br />

WD3.14.10-11 = §8.9-10.<br />

132 <strong>The</strong> wine is the daughter of the night: WD3.5.3 = §2.2 (al-laylu wālidu-hā wa-l-ummu<br />

khaḍrāʾū) (= Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 293); time is her father (WD3.18.1 = §10.8), though she is<br />

older than time (WD3.133.8-11 = §103.4-5) <strong>and</strong> they are siblings (WD3.102.1 = §80.3;<br />

WD3.155.7 = §88.6); water is also her father: WD3.14.7 = §8.6.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 121<br />

10. Nor a Majūs for the fire is his lord, nor a Jew, nor him who worships the<br />

Cross<br />

11. Nor the vile whose generosity does not recover from the insult (?),<br />

nor him who has no learning,<br />

12. Nor rude dolts, those who will not protect me from fools! Give me instead to<br />

the Arabs to drink!”<br />

13. “O wine, forbidden to all but a man who has amassed wealth <strong>and</strong> has lavished<br />

property <strong>and</strong> l<strong>and</strong> on you” (WD3.49.6-50.11 = §28).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Parturition of the Wine<br />

When the amphora/uterus is pierced, it is a violent violation of the wine’s<br />

mother:<br />

<strong>The</strong>n I ruptured her waist with the point of the awl <strong>and</strong> she came like a flame<br />

(WD3.33.12 = §21.19);<br />

It is not always the poet who disembowels the amphora, but the cellar master<br />

or mistress:<br />

She slashed open, at the jugular (waddaja), the waist of an amphora which had<br />

been veiled <strong>and</strong> brought out a sharp (qahwa), the colour of rubies<br />

(WD3.65.5 = §41.10);<br />

. . .<br />

<strong>The</strong> punch pierced her heart <strong>and</strong> it was as if, with her scent, she gave us apples<br />

(WD3.77.12 = §50.10)<br />

. . .<br />

I punctured her bung-hole, as the night sank in darkness, <strong>and</strong> she flowed with<br />

milk from the severed jugular (WD3.303.3 = §266.3)<br />

<strong>The</strong> milk is probably a transgressive metaphor for the wine, as Muḥammad<br />

had, according to the Ḥadīth, been tested by the Angel Jibrīl with a choice<br />

between milk <strong>and</strong> wine. 133<br />

<strong>The</strong> Bridal Procession<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine, often married against her wishes, is dangerous <strong>and</strong> difficult to<br />

control:<br />

133 See Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 55 <strong>and</strong> 57 on milk <strong>and</strong> wine in the Ḥadīth; for dirra<br />

as “milk” <strong>and</strong> not simply any flowing substance, see WD3.31.15 = §21.11 (the vine suckles the<br />

poet with her milk) (see below p. 88); WD3.431.9 = §415.13 (naḥlubu darra l-surūri); Kunitzsch,<br />

Zeus in Bagdad, p. 100, referring to WD1.162.8 (1958, p. 151.12) = (al-madāʾiḥ) §14.5, darr<br />

al-ḥilāb.


122 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

A dark as if it were nothing but perfume, which they gave away in marriage<br />

though she did not desire to be wed (WD3.74.3 = §48.2);<br />

. . .<br />

I was insane for a virgin, inexperienced, strong, with a mighty assault in the glass,<br />

a restive (WD3.189.1 = §160.4) 134<br />

<strong>The</strong> bride is led out in all her finery to her husb<strong>and</strong>:<br />

She was conducted to the most magnanimous of her suitors, her girdle roses <strong>and</strong><br />

eglantines (WD3.339.7 = §295.4).<br />

<strong>The</strong> Ceremony<br />

<strong>The</strong> water, in the mixing process, provides the wine with her wedding finery: 135<br />

A sharp which came to you, before her mixing, unadorned <strong>and</strong> the mixing<br />

clothed her in a girdle (WD3.77.9 = §50.9)<br />

. . .<br />

Upon mixing in her goblet you would think that you had scattered over her a<br />

bride’s headdress (WD3.189.2 = §160.5)<br />

When the marriage ceremony takes place, the wine may be wedded to the<br />

water:<br />

11. So take her, if you will drink the lightning bolts of wine, with water from the<br />

clouds, made up of rain drops from heavy clouds,<br />

12. To make her his bride, for rain is the husb<strong>and</strong> of the vines (WD3.286.11-<br />

12 = §245.3-4). 136<br />

Equally, though, <strong>and</strong> paradoxically, the water can also be a virginal bride, <strong>and</strong><br />

in this instance the poet is the groom:<br />

So I passed the night in his premises as a groom to two virgins, water <strong>and</strong> wine<br />

(WD3.91.5 = §62.11).<br />

134 WD3.80.15 = §51.11; WD3.93.5-6 = §65.3-4; WD3.99.7 = §76.6.<br />

135 On mixing, see Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 41-47.<br />

136 See also Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 39-40.


Consummation<br />

J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 123<br />

This transgressive wedding can only be consummated by the poet, for sometimes<br />

the wine is drunk neat or for some reason the mix will not take:<br />

Too subtle for the water such that the mix will not take: water is too coarse for the<br />

body (shakl ) of the wine (WD3.3.6 = §1.6);<br />

Wine’s Contrarieties<br />

Just as the cellar master <strong>and</strong> the poet deflower the wine, so too the wine exacts<br />

its vengeance by deflowering the poet of his best kept secrets:<br />

She shreds the veils of the inner mind (ḍamīr), tearing them from his guts <strong>and</strong><br />

brings out into the open every imprisoned secret (WD3.189.3 = §160.6). 137<br />

It has also deprived him of all his possessions:<br />

I spend upon her generously <strong>and</strong> lavishly, <strong>and</strong> I hoard her stingily <strong>and</strong> miserly<br />

(WD3.85.6 = §53.4);<br />

. . .<br />

Relaxing, scented : I desire her, even if she deprives me of my livelihood<br />

<strong>and</strong> reduces my surplus (WD3.234.13 = §206.8);<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, this wine is both illness <strong>and</strong> cure:<br />

Leave off criticizing me for to criticize is but to incite; cure me instead with that<br />

which is the disease — (WD2.4 = §1.1) 138<br />

. . .<br />

Do not be duped about her who has been made the sickness of the sound <strong>and</strong> the<br />

cure of sickness (WD3.266.5 = §231.2) 139<br />

. . .<br />

A sharp that leaves the sound sick <strong>and</strong> lends the sick the cloak of the<br />

sound (WD3.85.4 = §53.3);<br />

137 See Kennedy, Genius, p. 61.<br />

138 On the origin of the topos: see below, note 257. See also WD3.71.10 = §45.5; WD3.96.10<br />

= §71.3; WD3.271.1 = §232.9 (= Wāliba’s poem translated below, pp. 60-61). <strong>The</strong> poem is<br />

discussed by Ḥāwī, Fann, pp. 217-228.<br />

139 Note: khudʿa (lā tukhdaʿanna) is a term connected with debates about the deceptiveness of<br />

a false prophet: see, e.g., al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ujaj al-nubuwwa, in: Rasāʾil, ed. Hārūn, III, p. 227.3 (wa-lā<br />

mutaṭarrif mājin wa-lā ḍaʿīf makhdūʿ).


124 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine is deadly:<br />

Golden which hunts <strong>and</strong> kills souls, though sleep (subāt) is the<br />

only visible wound she inflicts on them (WD3.77.13 = §50.11). 140<br />

Even the bold man of high ambition loses his will to succeed:<br />

When she reaches the uvula of the brave warrior, his ambition signals a departure<br />

from his breast (WD3.230.18 = §205.7); 141<br />

Thus, the drinking-session is a funeral:<br />

<strong>The</strong> doves there pass the night at a wake, just as mothers bereft <strong>and</strong> despoiled of<br />

their children chant their funereal threnodies (WD3.32.6 = §21.13);<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore the poet desires her <strong>and</strong> fears her (WD3.22.5 = §14.1).<br />

This wine is the ultimate paradox, bringing life to the spirit through wreaking<br />

death, as it revivifies the almost dead body of the imbiber:<br />

She took me into a cellar where I waited for a long time, like a body (jasad ) in the<br />

belly of a coffin (tābūt) (WD3.65.4 = §41.9);<br />

Immured in this cellar-tomb, the body of the imbiber is buried as the wine is:<br />

It was concealed in the amphora <strong>and</strong> has grown to be an old spinster buried inside<br />

a coffin ( fī jawf tābūt) in the earth (WD3.63.2 = §40.17) 142<br />

While this signals death for the drinker, this is a death which is not a physical<br />

dying but is both a rather obvious metaphor for the stupor of intoxication <strong>and</strong> a<br />

statement of the soul’s separation from the body in drunken unconsciousness:<br />

Give it to him to drink until he dies from drunkenness, but is not immured — by<br />

your life! — in a grave (WD3.98.8 = §74.8). 143<br />

140 In this the wine suborns God who gives man sleep (subāt) in the Qurʾān: Q. 25 (al-Furqān):<br />

47; Q. 78 (al-Nabaʾ): 9.<br />

141 See WD3.26.5 = §18.4.<br />

142 Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 118.<br />

143 For the belief that the spirit (rūḥ) left the body during sleep, see the verse by Ibn al-Muʿtazz<br />

quoted <strong>and</strong> translated by Thomas Bauer, “<strong>The</strong> Arabic Ghazal: Formal <strong>and</strong> <strong>The</strong>matic Aspects of<br />

a Problematic Genre,” in: Ghazal as World Literature II. From a Literary Genre to a Great Tradition:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Ottoman Gazel in Context, ed. Angelika Neuwirth, Michael Hess, Judith Pfeiffer, Börte<br />

Sagaster, Würzburg: Egon Vorlag, 2006, pp. 9-10.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 125<br />

Thus the wine effects the resurrection of the soul:<br />

She was passed around <strong>and</strong> blamelessly resurrected (aḥyat) the souls of those<br />

whom she had laid low <strong>and</strong> exhausted (WD3.16.10 = §9.5);<br />

. . .<br />

He passed her round three full times <strong>and</strong> their souls were made compliant by her,<br />

<strong>and</strong> there was none who stayed thirsty (WD3.114.11 = §87.10); 144<br />

Just as the wine brings life through taking it away, so the grapes give life, nursing<br />

the poet as a mother does her infant:<br />

10. Quṭrabbul was my vernal residence; in the villages of al-Karkh did I pass the<br />

summer: my mother was the grapes<br />

11. Suckling me with her milk <strong>and</strong> cloaking me in her shade when the noontide’s<br />

heat was ablaze. . . .<br />

15. So I arose <strong>and</strong> crawled to her breasts just as the infant in thirst’s grip struggles<br />

to walk (WD3.31.12-15 & 32.13 = §21.10-11 & 15).<br />

Yet, although as old as Methuselah, the wine is not immortal:<br />

A Karkhī vintage, matured for an aeon until most of its atoms (ajzāʾ) 145 have gone<br />

(WD3.16.6 = §9.3);<br />

. . .<br />

I said to her, when I saw the wine rise dispelling the darkness,<br />

“Alā, Wine! May you be granted a long life (ḥuyyītī)!” (WD3.65.7 = §41.12); 146<br />

. . .<br />

13. As (Time) bad her farewell he released some of her secrets, <strong>and</strong> had he not<br />

wearied of her, it would not have been to declare permissible<br />

(yubāḥā)<br />

14. So she came to you in/amid image-forms (ṣuwar) consumed by corruption<br />

(bilā) which had destroyed them <strong>and</strong> left but the outlines (ashbāḥ) behind<br />

(WD3.78.2-3 = §50.13-14); 147<br />

144 For the significance of inthanat: see WD3.95.5 = §68.2; WD3.418.11 = §399.8;<br />

WD3.118.9 = §90.22; in WD3.11.3 = §6.10, the saqi “doubles up” or “yields” (i.e. sways) when<br />

he sings. In a private communication, Professor van Gelder suggests “perhaps a metaphorical<br />

‘doubling up’ of the soul, as if it were imitating the body under the influence of the wine.”<br />

145 An apolaustic translation would render ajzāʾ as “parts.”<br />

146 See also WD3.20.6 = §11.6; WD3.86.2 = §54.2; WD3.370.13; WD3.411.14 = §388.9;<br />

WD3.413.11 = §392.2; WD3.432.12 = §417.12.<br />

147 For the use of ashbāḥ, see also WD3.92.2 = §63.2. See Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light,<br />

pp. 98-102, for the Shīʿī notion of ashbāḥ nūr referring to the “primordial luminous reflections<br />

of the[ir] corporeal bodies” of ʿAlī <strong>and</strong> his family (“shadows of light, lucent bodies without<br />

souls”). According to one account, Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve were permitted by God to see an “image (ṣūra)<br />

of Fāṭima . . . with a crown on its head, which stood for ʿAlī; its two ear-rings symbolised al-Ḥasan<br />

<strong>and</strong> al-Ḥusayn” (p. 99).


126 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong> topos at the heart of this conceit is the chalice decorated with images<br />

of long-dead heroes <strong>and</strong> kings but the poet gives it a metaphysical twist by<br />

the ambiguity of the preposition fī, <strong>and</strong> by the deployment of the philosophical<br />

language of form (ṣūra) <strong>and</strong> decay (bilā = fanāʾ), of continued existence<br />

(thubūt) <strong>and</strong> appearance (shibḥ). <strong>The</strong> image is rendered more phantasmagoric<br />

by the fact that the true essence of the wine is, as will become clear, the spirit/<br />

pneuma (rūḥ) as light (nūr), 148 which is the only perduring reality (ḥaqīqa<br />

thābita), the jawhar to the ṣūra, i.e. the corporeal form of the wine which the<br />

spirit, its essence, assumes.<br />

Luminescence<br />

Perhaps the most striking <strong>and</strong> frequently noted feature of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine<br />

is its luminescence. 149 While critics have often drawn attention to this luminosity,<br />

few, apart from Hamori, have stressed the centrality of the Light Verse<br />

of the Qurʾān (Q. 24 [Al-Nūr]: 35):<br />

God is the light (nūr) of the heavens <strong>and</strong> the earth: the similitude of His light is<br />

as an alcove in which is a lamp (miṣbāḥ); the lamp is in a glass (zujāja); the glass<br />

is like a brilliant planet, ignited (yūqad ), from a blessed olive tree, neither eastern<br />

nor western; its oil is almost luminiferous, though untouched by fire: a light upon<br />

a light; God guides to His light those whom He wishes <strong>and</strong> God strikes similitudes<br />

for the people, for God knows all things.<br />

148 A fuller version of this study should investigate more systematically the semantic range of<br />

rūḥ in early ʿAbbasid texts, in particular its function as pneuma: see further the section below<br />

entitled, “<strong>The</strong> Myth of Aristophanes,” which is a tentative foray into the study of this important<br />

concept; al-Ashʿarī, Kitāb Maqālāt al-islāmiyyīn wa-khtilāf al-muṣallīn, ed. Hellmut Ritter, Beirut-Berlin:<br />

Klaus Schwarz, 2005 4 , p. 333.13-p. 337.12; Josef van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft,<br />

III, Berlin: de Guyter, 1992, pp. 245-246 (rūḥ in <strong>Abū</strong> l-Hudhayl) <strong>and</strong> 350-352 (rūḥ in<br />

al-Naẓẓām’s thought); R.M. Frank, “Al-Maʿná: Some Reflections on the Technical Meanings of<br />

the Term in the Kalâm <strong>and</strong> its Use in the Physics of Muʿammar,” Journal of the American Oriental<br />

Society 87 (1967): 248-259 (pp. 250-251). For present purposes, I have left the matter as<br />

open as possible, with my rendering “spirit/pneuma”: Hamori, On the Art, p. 66 notes that<br />

according to al-Shahrastānī, for the Manichaeans, “rūḥ is the subtlest of the ajnās an-nūr”; cf.<br />

Peter E. Pormann <strong>and</strong> Emily Savage-Smith, Medieval Islamic Medicine, Edinburgh: Edinburgh<br />

University Press, 2006, p. 45 (for the physicians’ three types of rūḥ: ṭabīʿī, ḥayawānī <strong>and</strong> nafsānī);<br />

WD3.86.2 = §54.1; WD3.86.6 = §54.5; WD3.95.2-8 = §68; WD3.95.9-11 = §69; WD3.96.4<br />

= §70.3; WD3.96.10 = §71.3; WD3.105.11 = §81.11; WD3.144.10 = §109.23; WD3.146.2 =<br />

§110.14; WD3.370.13; WD3.416.2 = §395.7; WD3.416.7 = §396.4; WD3.416.2 = §397.2.<br />

149 Bencheikh, Poésies bachiques d’<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 28-31; Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 305; Schoeler,<br />

Eine Weingedicht, pp. 749-750; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 63-67.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 127<br />

All of the elements of the Light Verse are present in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s paeans to<br />

vinous luminosity: the light, the oil, the lamp, the glass. 150 Just as the oil of the<br />

olive-tree glows though not kindled, so too does the wine. And, of course, the<br />

wine acts as a guide in the darkness. Indeed, on one occasion, the cosmogonic<br />

powers of the wine are even heralded (WD3.6.10 = §3.4), as constructing the<br />

heavens <strong>and</strong> an earth, threatening even to oust the divine presence in the<br />

poet’s psyche. Thus the wine is an object to which prayers are directed by its<br />

guardian (WD3.172.8 = §140.6) <strong>and</strong> to which souls shout the labbay-ka<br />

(WD3.22.10 = §14.5).<br />

Each of the following instances, in varying degrees, refract the Light Verse:<br />

5. Pouring from the lip of the decanter a wine so pure in colour that to look at it<br />

is like blinking the eyes, . . .<br />

7. If you were to mix it with light, then the mix would take, <strong>and</strong> rays <strong>and</strong> beams<br />

of light would be generated (tawallada) (WD3.3.4 <strong>and</strong> 8 = §1.5 <strong>and</strong> 7); 151<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine in the glass is like a lightning storm, as it glows though not ignited:<br />

2. When I raised my h<strong>and</strong>, the lightning bolts of her light shone forth, upon<br />

being commoted,<br />

3. He (i.e my drinking companion) crept back <strong>and</strong> then stretched out his h<strong>and</strong>s<br />

looking to warm them since she was being so generous with her flames<br />

4. And noticed that his fingers were turning red though he had not been burned<br />

by the heat of the meteor (shihāb)<br />

5. I said to him, “Go easy! This is the lightning burst of a golden from<br />

beneath her veil (niqāb)<br />

6. So pour it forth <strong>and</strong> you will see a delight, for the pelt of the night is pitchblack.”<br />

150 A fuller version of this article would postulate a conversation between light in the Nuwasian<br />

khamriyya <strong>and</strong> the ideas of Sahl al-Tustarī (d. 283/896), his doctrine of nūr Muḥammad, his<br />

theory of death, sleep <strong>and</strong> ascent (raf ʿ) <strong>and</strong> his psychology of nafas (breath), nafs al-ṭabʿ (natural<br />

soul) <strong>and</strong> nafs al-rūḥ (spirit soul): see Gerhard Böwering, <strong>The</strong> Mystical Vision of Existence in<br />

Classical Islam, Berlin: de Gruyter, 1980, pp. 149-153 <strong>and</strong> 244-246; Gerhard Böwering, “Early<br />

Sufism between Persecution <strong>and</strong> Heresy,” in: Islamic Mysticism Contested. Thirteen Centuries<br />

of Controversy <strong>and</strong> Polemics, ed. Frederick de Jong <strong>and</strong> Bernd Radtke, Leiden: Brill, 1999,<br />

pp. 45-67 (especially pp. 59-61). Many of the luminous characteristics (e.g. guidance, lamplikeness,<br />

<strong>and</strong> pre-eternity or priority in creation) of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine are typical of the nūr<br />

Muḥammad: Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, pp. 63, 68, 69 <strong>and</strong> passim.<br />

151 Note the use of the term tawallada, a term popularised in scientific speculations by Bishr<br />

b. al-Muʿtamir (d. 210/835) by the start of the third/ninth century: see van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie,<br />

III, pp. 116-121; <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> WD3.36.4 = §22.2 (ṣubḥan tawallada); WD3.86.12 (tawallada<br />

l-faraḥū).


128 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

7. And he gazed in starts that he might get a glimpse even though his<br />

gaze remained shaded by her headdress (ḥijāb) (WD3.48.8-13 = §27.2-7). 152<br />

Or it takes the place of lamps <strong>and</strong> the morning during the nocturnal drinking<br />

session:<br />

7. He said, “Bring me the lamp!” but I replied, “Steady on! Her light will do as a<br />

lamp for me <strong>and</strong> you.”<br />

8. So I poured a draught of her into the glass which served as a morning for him<br />

until the morning (WD3.77.3-7 = §50.7-8). 153<br />

In one of the poet’s most celebrated figures, the luminescence of the wine<br />

becomes the oil of the “Light Verse”:<br />

In her he brought a golden, oily , before whom we could not forbear prostrating<br />

ourselves (WD3.131.13 = §102.11) 154<br />

This light, then, has extraordinary, transformative powers. We have seen<br />

examples of how, in its vinous form, it can resurrect the souls of those who<br />

drink it (WD3.16.10 = §9.5). It is capable of rebirth like the ʿanqāʾ (WD3.6.9 =<br />

§3.3). So too, in what appears to be a rejection of al-Naẓẓām’s theory of latency<br />

(kumūn), even stones are brought to life:<br />

A golden where sorrows do not alight: even a stone would be touched<br />

with joy were she to touch it (WD.3.2.12 = §1.2); 155<br />

And because the wine is light it is too subtle to be mixed with water but only<br />

with its like, light:<br />

6. Too subtle for the water such that the mix will not take: water is too coarse for<br />

the substance of the wine; 156<br />

152 See also WD3.23.14 = §15.5; WD3.25.10 = §17.2.<br />

153 See also, e.g., WD3.15.8 = §8.17; WD3.22.14 = §14.9; WD3.41.12-13 = §24.4-5;<br />

WD3.71.12 = §45.7; WD3.73.7 = §47.2; WD3.74.2 = §48.1; WD3.74.12 = §49/1;<br />

WD3.77.3-7 = §50.7-8; WD3.88.2 = §57.5; WD3.93.8-12 = §66; WD3.114.10 = §87.9;<br />

WD3.115.8 = §88.7; WD3.174.4-9 = §142.7-12; WD3.186.11 = §158.5; WD3.271.4-5 =<br />

§232.10-11 (see the translation of Wāliba’s poem below, pp. 60-61); WD3.297.12 = §259.4;<br />

WD3.413.1-2 = §391.1-2; WD3.415.3 = §394.2.<br />

154 See Kennedy, Genius, p. 68-71; Kennedy, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, Samuel <strong>and</strong> Levi,” in: Medieval<br />

<strong>and</strong> Modern Perspectives of Muslim-Jewish Relations 2 (1995): 109-125. Cf. WD3.34.6 = §21.21,<br />

for the comparison with molten gold.<br />

155 On the theory of kumūn, see above note 66; WD3.54.1 = §33.7 (idhā jarā l-māʾu fī<br />

jawānibi-hā / hayyaja min-hā kawāmina l-shaghabī).<br />

156 Cf. WD3.134.4 = §103.8 (ālat ilā jawharin laṭīfin / ʿiyānu mawjūdi-hā ḍimārū).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 129<br />

7. If you were to mix it with light, then the mix would take, <strong>and</strong> rays <strong>and</strong> beams<br />

of light would be generated (WD3.3.6-8 = §1.6-7);<br />

. . .<br />

Too fine to be touched, she is like the moon rising in the water, too elusive for the<br />

onlookers (WD3.174.6 = §142.9)<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine not only embodies light, it also has a soul:<br />

Her cellar master could scarcely draw any of her off except for the last dregs of her<br />

soul (ḥawbāʾ) (WD3.16.9 = §9.4)<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine is more subtle than the spirit/pneuma of the imbiber:<br />

2. A red who turns yellow when mixed, more subtle in the imbiber than<br />

his spirit,<br />

3. Whose breaths (arwāḥ) diffuse the scent of roses, whose scent has a more<br />

pleasant smell than their scent (WD3.98.11-12 = §75.2-3);<br />

That is because the wine is both a spirit/pneuma <strong>and</strong> not a spirit/pneuma:<br />

A spirit/pneuma (rūḥ), whose body (juthmān) is an amphora, whose raiment is<br />

pitch, whose veil (miʿjar) is palm-str<strong>and</strong>s <strong>and</strong> cotton (WD3.324.4 = §278.9);<br />

. . .<br />

A Karkhī wine, like the spirit/pneuma (rūḥ) which creeps ,<br />

mixed with forbearance intermingled (dākhala) with modesty <strong>and</strong> gravity<br />

(WD3.173.6 = §141.9) 157<br />

<strong>The</strong> nature of the wine-soul-spirit/pneuma can only be grasped by the intellect:<br />

So say to him who claims philosophy as his discipline (ʿilm); you know something<br />

but other things are hidden from you (WD3.4.3 = §1.11); 158<br />

. . .<br />

<strong>The</strong>re came to you an entity (shayʾ) which you cannot grasp except with the beauty<br />

of an innate reasoning intellect (ḥusn gharīzat al-ʿaql) (WD3.235.10 =<br />

§206.11) 159<br />

157 <strong>The</strong> collocation of rūḥ <strong>and</strong> mudākhala in this verse may be an allusion to the theories<br />

of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam (d. 179/795-6): see W. Madelung, “Hishām b. al-Ḥakam,” EI 2 , III,<br />

pp. 496-498.<br />

158 A more apolaustic translation would render ʿilm as “knowledge.” I suspect that ʿilm, which<br />

in early ʿAbbasid texts often refers to religious knowledge, here implies “the body of sources <strong>and</strong><br />

doctrines from which you draw your system,” i.e. as tantamount to a sunna.<br />

159 My ‘technical’ translation of shayʾ (see, e.g., WD3.89.1 = §59.2; WD3.89.7 = §60.3) has<br />

been suggested by the use of gharīzat al-ʿaql ( gharīza is a frequent synonym of fiṭna or ṭabīʿa in<br />

early ʿAbbasid texts). Reasoning apolaustically, we might render, “<strong>The</strong>re came to you something<br />

which . . .”.


130 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Yet, still it defies description:<br />

Is it a sun which you have lent (aʿarta) the goblet or is she a bolt of lightning or<br />

have you brought forth the felicitous planet? (WD3.115.6 = §88.5) 160<br />

And thus wine is beyond comprehension <strong>and</strong> definition:<br />

1. Between the perduring (mudām) <strong>and</strong> water a bitter antipathy obtains,<br />

which erupts into rage when the water touches her,<br />

2. So that you see her eyes white around the rim of the goblet, though she<br />

does not suffer the effects of any disease; 161<br />

3. When she pulls against her reins, because she is so subtle, she seems in the<br />

imagination to be a ʿanqāʾ, 162<br />

4. Building a heaven upon an earth suspended , like a clot of blood<br />

(ʿalaq), while the earth is white:<br />

5. Its stars are brilliant white ( yafaq) while its surface is a clot of blood, which the<br />

air raises above the stars of the goblet; 163<br />

6. She is too august for the imagination, so that when the imagination goes in<br />

quest of her, <strong>and</strong>, in the description, names take her place (yukhlifū-hā),<br />

7. Reflections <strong>and</strong> conjectures (ẓunūnu l-fikr) define her through division (taqassamat)<br />

<strong>and</strong> she has become split up into parts, just as individual opinions (arāʾ)<br />

have divided religions, 164<br />

8. Served from the h<strong>and</strong> of a coquet with sweet characteristics, like a virginal girl<br />

when viewed with the eye;<br />

9. It is for her that I weep, <strong>and</strong> no man, weeping perpetually over cairn-stones<br />

<strong>and</strong> traces, has yet made me weep (WD3.6.6-7.3 = §3). 165<br />

160 <strong>The</strong> pun on aʿāra (lending) in an istiʿāra (metaphor) is interesting.<br />

161 See Q. 12 (Yūsuf): 84.<br />

162 See al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ wa-l-tadwīr, ed. Ch. Pellat, Damascus: Institut Français de<br />

Damas, 1955, §50, §72.2 <strong>and</strong> pp. 174-176; according to al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb al-Ḥ ayawān, ed. ʿAbd<br />

al-Salām Muḥammad Hārūn, VII, Cairo: Muṣṭafā al-Bābī al-Ḥalabi, 1938-1945, pp. 121.7-<br />

122.3, the Shumayṭiyya worship the ʿanqāʾ with Zurāra b. Aʿyān as the head of the sect: see van<br />

Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie und Gesellschaft, I, Berlin: de Guyter, 1991, pp. 321-323 (“Zurāra b. Aʿyān und<br />

sein Kreis”), especially p. 326; Ch. Pellat, “Essai de reconstitution d’un poème de Maʿdan<br />

aš-Šumayṭī,” Oriens 16 (1963): 99-109 (especially pp. 104-105); Heinz Halm, “Shumayṭiyya,”<br />

EI 2 , IX, p. 501.<br />

163 I take ahwāʾ to be a poetic plural for ahwiya; see Ibn Rusta, Kitāb al-Aʿlāq al-nafīsa, ed.<br />

M.J. de Goeje, Leiden: Brill, 1967, p. 23.1-24.13, for a fascinating digest of “the diversity of the<br />

peoples of the belief-based communities (milal ) concerning the shape of the earth.”<br />

164 Definition by division (al-ḥadd bi-ṭarīq al-qisma) was contrasted with its agnate, definition<br />

by composition (al-ḥadd bi-ṭarīq al-tarkīb); as a method of considering the relationship between<br />

jins (genus) <strong>and</strong> fuṣūl (differentiae) it proved very popular with ʿAbbasid thinkers.<br />

165 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 296-297 (for verses 6-9).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 131<br />

Thus the wine is apotheosized in a moment of supreme apophasis: words <strong>and</strong><br />

verse, for all their precision <strong>and</strong> their technicality in this poem, cannot capture<br />

her unique oneness. 166<br />

Wine’s Company<br />

And yet, perplexingly, for all this indivisible uniqueness, the wine is somehow<br />

incomplete:<br />

<strong>The</strong> relaxing, scented is delicious <strong>and</strong> sweet <strong>and</strong> yet her perfection is nothing<br />

without the delicacy of the innate dispositions (khalāʾiq) of the companions<br />

(WD3.187.3 = §158.7). 167<br />

Of course, this must surely mean that wine drunk alone is not as pleasant as<br />

wine consumed in good company. And yet we learn from many khamriyyāt<br />

that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is prepared to drink on his own, without the blessings of<br />

good cheer, so is there another sense in which the tamām, the perfection, of<br />

wine is dependent on the carousing company?<br />

<strong>The</strong> luminescent wine transmogrifies, it animates the inanimate, <strong>and</strong> it<br />

renders translucent those who, like the sāqī, come into contact with it. If<br />

there is, in the khamriyyāt, an entity as luminescent as the wine, it is the company<br />

of braves, with whom the poet penetrates the gloom of night, on a raid<br />

amid the taverns <strong>and</strong> fleshpots of Basra <strong>and</strong> Baghdad in search of wine. 168 In<br />

this parodic (i.e. counter-generic, though not always — to my ear at least —<br />

mocking), redefining of the Jāhilī ethos, these warrior braves have no peer<br />

(WD3.16.13 = §9.6; WD3.131.15 = §102.13), are men improved by education,<br />

in the full bloom of youth (WD3.30.8 = §21.4) <strong>and</strong> of perfect <strong>and</strong><br />

immaculate appearance (WD3.256.5 = §223.4), are men of truthfulness<br />

(WD3.130.2 = §102.1) <strong>and</strong> do not dissemble, for dissembling is to be avoided<br />

(al-murāʾīn <strong>and</strong> mirāʾ: WD3.126.13 = §101.2; cf. WD3.385.11 = §329.10).<br />

166 A more complete version of this article should investigate the centrality of God as light<br />

in the system of Hishām b. al-Ḥakam <strong>and</strong> in the <strong>The</strong>ology of Aristotle <strong>and</strong> the philosophical tradition’s<br />

identification of this light with the rūḥ or the ʿaql: see Tj. de Boer, “Nūr,” EI 2 , VIII,<br />

pp. 122-123 (p. 123).<br />

167 Khalāʾiq I take to be a poetic equivalent of akhlāq, plural of khuluq, on which see Montgomery,<br />

Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature, Part 4.<br />

168 For the importance in the Shīʿī tradition of the ideal of futuwwa, see Sara Sviri, “<strong>The</strong> Early<br />

Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr: In Search of Ibn Munāzil,” Jerusalem Studies in<br />

Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islam 30 (2005): 450-482, especially pp. 459-462, where she notes that ʿAlī <strong>and</strong> the<br />

Imāms were idealised as fityān <strong>and</strong> refers to the pronouncement of Jaʿfar al-Ṣādiq in rejection of<br />

al-futuwwa bi-l-fisq wa-l-fujūr (p. 459, note 35), which could easily be a characterization of<br />

prominent features of the khamriyyāt of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>.


132 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong>y are, then, a futuwwa, <strong>and</strong> no matter how they may invert the bellicose<br />

dictates of the Jihad in their carousals, they remain a martial troop:<br />

1. When the Father of War deploys the cavalry for war<br />

2. And the banner of death has passed before the Sheikh as a signal 169<br />

3. And its battle reaches maturity <strong>and</strong> is ignited, setting fires ablaze,<br />

4. And we ignite our combat as dalliance with those whom we love <strong>and</strong> who<br />

love us,<br />

5. And the heat of the engagement bares its teeth in a snarl<br />

6. We make our h<strong>and</strong>s into bows <strong>and</strong> lilies into arrows<br />

7. And send ahead, in place of st<strong>and</strong>ard <strong>and</strong> spear, sweet basil.<br />

8. <strong>The</strong>n our battle reverts to friendship <strong>and</strong> we become comrades once again<br />

9. Of braves who deem dying in pleasure a sacrifice: 170<br />

10. When they beat the drum we strum lutes<br />

11. And draw up squadrons of gillyflowers, all colours:<br />

12. <strong>The</strong> stones of our mangonels are the apples of Lebanon<br />

13. And the cause of our war is a sāqī who has taken a wine captive <strong>and</strong> gives us<br />

it to drink,<br />

14. Urging on the goblet so that the next can overtake the first —<br />

15. You can see this one felled, laid low, <strong>and</strong> that one flaccid, drunk.<br />

16. This war is not a war which engulfs people in enmity<br />

17. In it we kill them <strong>and</strong> then resurrect our victims (WD5.168.16-169.16 =<br />

§167). 171<br />

We might easily be seduced into mistaking this as effete sybariticism (although<br />

we should note the correspondence between sexual conquest <strong>and</strong> militarism),<br />

but the task at h<strong>and</strong> in drinking sessions is dangerous: the confrontation with<br />

the deadly <strong>and</strong> life-affirming substance of the wine which leads to the death<br />

<strong>and</strong> rebirth of the drinkers through their ingestion of the divine light. Moreover,<br />

there are resonances for Nuwasian priapism in what Bloom, in a discus-<br />

169 I presume the “Sheikh” to be Iblīs: see Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 45-46 (for references to Iblīs as<br />

“the Sheikh”) <strong>and</strong> p. 46, note 6, poem §5 on p. 48, with note 9, <strong>and</strong> §11 on p. 50, for parodies<br />

of militarism similar to that obtaining in the present poem.<br />

170 Cf. the use of qātala in the ghazal poem by Ibn al-Muʿtazz quoted by Bauer, <strong>The</strong> Arabic<br />

Ghazal, p. 9; Bürgel, <strong>The</strong> Mighty Beloved, p. 291 offers a literal explanation for the prevalence of<br />

the notion of killing in love poetry.<br />

171 When considered in this context, I must confess that in my earlier reading of the poem,<br />

that it “cocks a snook at the imperial cult of war” (in <strong>The</strong> Marginal Voice, p. 31), my apolaustic<br />

reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> had trivialized the nature of his transgression of the Jāhilī heroic paradigm.<br />

Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 42-43 <strong>and</strong> p. 472, note 41, sees in this <strong>and</strong> similar<br />

poems a rejection of war in favour of wine; Schoeler, Ein Weingedicht, p. 753, makes the brilliant<br />

suggestion that the bāʾiyya (WD3 §26) which is the object of his study is a muʿāraḍa of the<br />

paradigmatic (i.e. Bedouin, tribal) Qaṣīda. On Jāhilī battle imagery in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s tavernraiding<br />

poems, see Mattock, Description <strong>and</strong> Genre, pp. 531-532 (on p. 535, he speaks of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s “quasi-sexual conquest of wine”); WD3.54.4-9 = §33.10-15; WD3.59.6 = §37.3;<br />

WD3.89.6 = §60.2 (niʿma silāḥu l-fatā l-mudāmu).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 133<br />

sion of the serpent’s sexual violation of both Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve in the Book of<br />

Baruch by Justin the Gnostic, refers to as “the priapic function of the serpent”<br />

which is “to purify consciousness by a kind of sexual scourging.” 172 <strong>The</strong>refore,<br />

the companions are the true men of valour:<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was many a group of companions, white, noble, chieftains, predators,<br />

morning-raiders (WD3.90.13 = §62.3) 173<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir tribal vaunting is in indecency:<br />

We passed the night in God’s eyes as the worst of troops, trailing behind us the<br />

skirt-hems of debauchery ( fusūq) — <strong>and</strong> that is no vaunt! (WD3.129.2 =<br />

§101.16)<br />

<strong>The</strong>y are agnates, through being the sons of the vine:<br />

I said, “Wine!” He said, “Yes, for I am a man magnanimous with it to the sons of<br />

the vines!” (WD3.91.2 = §62.8)<br />

And thus, as warriors, they are as sharp (<strong>and</strong> as burnished) as swords (WD3.30.8<br />

= §21.4). However, in this cosmic drama, these brave warriors are luminous<br />

before coming into contact with the wine:<br />

Splendid young blades, like lamps in the darkness, proud-nosed, stiff-necked<br />

keen — (WD3.61.10 = §40.1) 174<br />

<strong>The</strong> company then are inflections of the divine lamp of the Light Verse, in<br />

allusion to both this āya <strong>and</strong> an image coined by Imruʾ al-Qays. 175 <strong>The</strong>y too<br />

172 For a slightly different rendering, see Montgomery, <strong>The</strong> Marginal Voice, pp. 30-31; on<br />

priapism, see Bloom, Criticism, pp. 412-413; see Kueny, <strong>The</strong> Rhetoric of Sobriety, p. 147, note 32<br />

(on the seduction of Eve by the serpent in the Ḥ adīth); Gedaliahu A.G. Stroumsa, Another<br />

Seed. Studies in Gnostic Mythology, Leiden: Brill, 1994, p. 41, note 20 <strong>and</strong> his Chapter 2, “<strong>The</strong><br />

Archons as Seducers,” pp. 35-70; generally; Hans Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion. <strong>The</strong> Message of the<br />

Alien God <strong>and</strong> the Beginnings of Christianity, Boston: Beacon Press, 2001, p. 191, note 25.<br />

173 See further ʿiṣābat sūʾ: WD3.131.15 = §102.13. <strong>The</strong> brothers of Yūsuf boast that they are<br />

a ʿuṣba: Q. 12 (Yūsuf): 8; cf. WD3.256.6 = §223.5, “this one is for that as that <strong>and</strong> this are for<br />

this, so the bond is compact, <strong>and</strong> the rope of union is unbroken.”<br />

174 Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 117.<br />

175 See Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 119. Compare this with the verse recorded<br />

by al-Balādhurī on the authority of ʿAwāna b. al-Ḥakam (d. 147-8/764-5) said to have been<br />

uttered by ʿAbd Allāh b. al-ʿAbbās against the caliph Yazīd (d. 64/683-4) for killing Ḥusayn <strong>and</strong><br />

his companions: qatla-ka ḥusaynan wa-l-fityān banī ʿabd al-muṭṭalib maṣābīḥ al-dujā: Rubin,<br />

Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, p. 94, note 65a.


134 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

embody the pneumatic-spiritous light which the wine embodies. As her sons,<br />

they share the same essence with the wine, being generated from the same<br />

spark of divine light. So it is that the poet, his comrades <strong>and</strong> the wine are soulsiblings:<br />

You who rail at me concerning the perduring , whose advice is insincere,<br />

do not upbraid me for her who is the sister of my spirit/pneuma (shaqīqati rūḥī)!<br />

(WD3.85.2 = §53.1)<br />

. . .<br />

<strong>The</strong> sister of the soul (shaqīqati l-nafsi), who has been veiled <strong>and</strong> concealed from<br />

your eyes, <strong>and</strong> the structure of the body (qayyimi l-jismī) (WD3.266.8 =<br />

§231.3) 176<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir souls share the same substance <strong>and</strong> the poet’s body is supported by this<br />

substance which is the pneuma/spirit.<br />

Thus, the wine needs the company to achieve perfection, for this death <strong>and</strong><br />

resurrection is in effect a reuniting of the one (luminous) substance which had<br />

been separated upon birth.<br />

That others are fortunate to share this special nature is obvious from the<br />

apostrophe of the first verse of the following mīmiyya, even though there is<br />

some disagreement over its authorship (<strong>and</strong> occasion). <strong>The</strong> following poem is<br />

a jewel of a composition. Ibn Qutayba is quite clear that the poem is by <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s Kufan mentor, Wāliba, whereas according to other authorities, it was<br />

extemporised by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> while in Egypt, just before collapsing in a<br />

drunken stupor in a puddle of his own pee. Here is Ibn Qutayba’s khabar:<br />

Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb said about him:<br />

1. Soul-brother from Ḥakam ( yā shaqīqa l-nafsi), you passed the night asleep,<br />

though I did not,<br />

2. So give me to drink a virgin who has donned the scarf of grey hair in the womb<br />

(al-raḥimī);<br />

3. To whom youth returned anew, after she had passed the age of senectitude:<br />

4. Who exists for the day when she is broached, though in antiquity she is Time’s<br />

child,<br />

5. Aged <strong>and</strong> matured so that if she were to be fitted with a tongue that could<br />

speak <strong>and</strong> a mouth,<br />

6. She would sit prominently among the people <strong>and</strong> then tell them the story of<br />

the nations.<br />

7. A h<strong>and</strong>, created for the cup 177 <strong>and</strong> the stylus, pierced her for the mixing,<br />

176 See also WD3.86.2 = §54.1 ( yā ṣāḥi rūḥī) <strong>and</strong> WD3.25.2 = §16.3 (the poet’s companions<br />

are the wine’s in-laws).<br />

177 Al-Iṣfahānī (WD3.270.7) reads li-l-sayfi, for the sword.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 135<br />

8. Among boon-companions, noble chieftains who take their pleasures openly<br />

<strong>and</strong> head-on (min amamī).<br />

9. So she walks through their joints as a cure moves through an illness<br />

10. And when mixed produced on the house like that produced by<br />

the dawn on the darkness,<br />

11. And the night-traveller in the gloom was guided by her just as voyagers are<br />

guided by the way-mark.<br />

This is what al-Daʿlajī informed me, a man who kept company with <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong><br />

<strong>and</strong> transmitted on his authority, although most people accredit the poetry to<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, whereas it is actually Wāliba’s, who uttered it about him. 178<br />

Note once again the echo of the Light Verse in the last two bayts. 179 Irrespective<br />

of the composer of the poem, be it Wāliba, be it <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the poem is<br />

addressed to a pneumatic-spiritual brother. In the following poem, the poet’s<br />

agnatic relationship to the wine is striking:<br />

1. A critic once criticised me so that he could bring about a heresy (bidʿa). Now<br />

that, by my life!, is a course of action I am not capable of.<br />

2. He criticised me that I would not drink the relaxing, scented , because<br />

her legacy is a crushing debt on those who taste her.<br />

3. But critics have only succeeded in making me more persistent, because for as<br />

long as I live, I am her fellow —<br />

4. Am I to reject (arfuḍu) her when God has not rejected her name, <strong>and</strong> here is<br />

the Emir of the Believers who is her friend?<br />

5. She is the sun, except the sun is ablaze, whereas our sharp surpasses it<br />

at all times<br />

6. So, although we may not dwell in eternity here on earth, our companion for<br />

all time is her sweet —<br />

7. So, my critic, give me it to drink <strong>and</strong> then sing, for I am her brother (shaqīq)<br />

until the time of my death,<br />

178 Ibn Qutayba, Kitāb al-shiʿr wa-l-shuʿarāʾ, ed. Aḥmad Muḥammad Shākir, Cairo: Dār<br />

al-Maʿārif, 1966-1967, p. 797.1-14 (§1449); <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> = WD3.269.10-271.10 = §232; Ḥāwī,<br />

Fann, pp. 228-233; Kennedy, Genius, pp. 71-73.<br />

179 Compare the following mīmiyya <strong>and</strong> Ḥamza’s khabar: A caravan which erred from the<br />

right direction (ḍallat ʿani l-qaṣdi) when the horizon darkened with the night <strong>and</strong> overtook<br />

them: // <strong>The</strong>y hearkened to a voice, while we were a troop (ʿiṣāba) with a brave among us trilling<br />

in his drunkenness // And a sharp shone forth to them from us, despite the distance,<br />

its gleaming like the light of a blazing fire — // When we sipped her they stood still where<br />

they were, <strong>and</strong> if she was mixed, they urged on the beasts <strong>and</strong> headed in direction<br />

(WD3.301.1-4 = §264). <strong>The</strong> khabar on the authority of al-Ḥusayn b. al-Ḍaḥḥāk recounts how<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> composed this while on pilgrimage in Mecca, having overhead a boy reciting Q. 2<br />

(al-Baqara): 20. Ḥamza consults Muḥammad b. al-Ḥusayn on this khabar who rejects the<br />

Qurʾanic provenance, alleging that he plagiarised it (sariqa) from a poetic lāmiyya.


136 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

8. “When I die, bury me beside a vine where the roots will water my bones after<br />

my death!” (WD3.222.7-223.4 = §199) 180<br />

<strong>The</strong> wine enjoys divine <strong>and</strong> caliphal sanction, suggesting that the carper, whose<br />

sentiment in verse two chimes with the Ḥ adīth, 181 has misunderstood the very<br />

essence of Islam, whence his bidʿa.<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet <strong>and</strong> his crew are the sons of the vine. 182 As such they are, like the<br />

wine, children of the vine, because their souls are typified with the inherence<br />

of the spark of divine light. It is this divine spark which illuminates another<br />

feature of the company: their apparent imperviousness to <strong>and</strong> domination of<br />

time:<br />

It was passed from mouth to mouth among nobles who had humiliated time for<br />

time could only touch them as they wished (WD3.3.8 = §1.8).<br />

. . .<br />

2. Who assaulted Fate with dalliance to which they clung assiduously, so that<br />

their attachment to it could not be severed,<br />

3. For whom Time brought round its felicitous spheres <strong>and</strong> halted, bending its<br />

tender neck over them (WD3.61.11-12 = §40.2-3).<br />

Time is to be attacked with pleasure <strong>and</strong> this can only be done without threat<br />

of retribution because the carousers underst<strong>and</strong> the true meaning of the transience<br />

of this mortal coil. Intoxication, i.e., communion with the divine light<br />

through wine, shortens time’s span (<strong>and</strong> so brings Paradise ever closer):<br />

<strong>The</strong> life of the brave is in intoxication after intoxication, for if he does<br />

this long, time will become short (WD3.127.1 = §101.3);<br />

And yet, even such a choice company must needs part, whether in life or<br />

death:<br />

<strong>The</strong>n Time wrought disturbance <strong>and</strong> they were dispersed <strong>and</strong> scattered throughout<br />

the l<strong>and</strong>s, like al-Sabaʾ (WD3.30.10 = §21.5).<br />

Even the certitude of an eternity’s delight is little consolation for the poet’s<br />

solitude. On the contrary, as will become apparent, this solitude can engender<br />

the most unsettling doubts about the believer’s certainty of salvation.<br />

180 Once again, note the inflection of the Light Verse in the fifth bayt. <strong>The</strong> final taḍmīn is a<br />

quotation from <strong>Abū</strong> Miḥjan al-Thaqafī.<br />

181 Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 41-52.<br />

182 <strong>The</strong>y are also the sons of the wine: WD3.434.6 = §419.8.


<strong>The</strong> Myth of Aristophanes<br />

J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 137<br />

In the concept of psychic fraternity <strong>and</strong> sorority, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry resembles,<br />

at first sight, several explorations, during the first ʿAbbasid century, of the<br />

myth of Aristophanes in Plato’s Symposion, brilliantly studied by Dimitri<br />

Gutas, 183 who shows that the spiritualised, as opposed to the corporal, version<br />

of the Aristophanes myth “gained great currency because it was interpreted<br />

from the very beginning in the light of a native Arab conception about the<br />

nature of love” (p. 54). Here is Ḥunayn b. Isḥāq’s version (Gutas Frg. B1.1) of<br />

a dictum ascribed to Ptolemy:<br />

Ptolemy was asked about love <strong>and</strong> he said: God created every spirit round in the<br />

form of a sphere, which he then cut into [two] halves <strong>and</strong> put one half in every<br />

body. So every body which encounters the body containing the half [of the spirit]<br />

which was cut from its own half, love arises between the two on account of the<br />

original relationship. People’s experiences in this regard vary in intensity according<br />

to their natural dispositions. 184<br />

A variety of ninth century texts investigate the notions of mushākala, mujānasa<br />

<strong>and</strong> taqārub al-arwāḥ, including, as Gutas notes, al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Qiyān <strong>and</strong><br />

Ibn Dāwūd’s Kitāb al-Zahra. 185 Indeed, the Ṣūfī al-Daylamī (fl. ca 392/1000)<br />

even attempts, in this context, an ishtiqāq (an etymology) of shawq (yearning)<br />

from the root shaqqa, to cleave (Gutas Frg. B1.6). Thus, on the basis of Gutas’s<br />

investigation, we might conclude that the pneuma-spirit of the wine <strong>and</strong> the<br />

pneuma-spirit of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, created by God as one, are now reunited in their<br />

love <strong>and</strong> mutual attraction, having been sundered in creation.<br />

Yet, what of the disputed poem, that composed either by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> or by<br />

Wāliba b. al-Ḥubāb, which begins with the apostrophe, “Soul-brother from<br />

Ḥakam” ( yā shaqīqa l-nafsi)? And what of my argument that the poet, the<br />

183 Dimitri Gutas, “Plato’s Symposion in the Arabic Tradition,” in: Greek Philosophers in the<br />

Arabic Tradition, Ashgate: Aldershot, 2000, pp. 36-60.<br />

184 Gutas, Plato’s Symposion, pp. 48 <strong>and</strong> 58. Add to his references the line by al-ʿAbbās b.<br />

al-Aḥnaf, quoted by Simon Kuntze, “Love <strong>and</strong> God. <strong>The</strong> Influence of Ghazal on Mystic Poetry,”<br />

in: Bauer <strong>and</strong> Neuwirth, Ghazal as World Literature, 1, p. 162; Renate Jacobi, “Abbasidische<br />

Dichtung,” in: Grundriß der arabischen Philologie, p. 47 refers to the poetry of al-Ḥallāj, who<br />

describes two souls mingling as wine <strong>and</strong> water mingle; see further Kuntze, Love <strong>and</strong> God,<br />

pp. 174-175; the exchange between al-Mubarrad <strong>and</strong> Sahl al-Tustarī on whether the nafs <strong>and</strong> the<br />

rūḥ are connected: Böwering, Mystical Vision, pp. 245-246.<br />

185 On mushākala see further Montgomery, Speech <strong>and</strong> Nature, Part 4. That the rūḥ is mudawwara<br />

is central to the credal system rebutted in the Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ wa-l-Tadwīr: see J.E. Montgomery,<br />

“Al-G ̌ āḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing Philosophy,” in: <strong>The</strong> Libraries of the Neoplatonists, ed. Cristina<br />

D’Ancona, Leiden: Brill, 2007, pp. 443-456 (p. 444) for the other possible senses of tadwīr in<br />

al-Jāḥiẓ’s attack on Aḥmad b. ʿAbd al-Wahhāb.


138 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

wine <strong>and</strong> the companions all share the same pneuma-spirit? All of Gutas’s<br />

evidence stresses that spirits were created individually <strong>and</strong> then sundered in<br />

twain, although there is an intriguing passage, again from al-Daylamī:<br />

Plato said: God Almighty created the spirits as a whole in the form of a sphere<br />

(khalaqa l-arwāḥ jumlatan ka-hayʾat al-kura). He then divided them among all<br />

His creatures <strong>and</strong> lodged them in those bodies of His creation that He wished. 186<br />

Al-Daylamī seems to be combining the spiritualised Aristophanes myth with<br />

another tradition, the one which I think informs <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s invocation<br />

“soul brother.” That tradition is Qurʾanic, according to which God infused<br />

Ādam, the first human being, with His own spirit:<br />

And when your Lord said to the angels, “I am creating a human out of a clay paste<br />

of fetid filth; And when I have fashioned him <strong>and</strong> have blown into him of My<br />

spirit (rūḥ), then fall down in homage before him!” (Q. 15 [al-Ḥijr]: 28-29) 187<br />

. . .<br />

He who rendered beautiful every thing which He created — He first created man<br />

out of mud; then He made his progeny of the substance of lowly water ; then He<br />

fashioned him <strong>and</strong> blew into him of His spirit (rūḥ) <strong>and</strong> made for you hearing,<br />

eyes <strong>and</strong> hearts — how little grateful you are! (Q. 32 [al-Sajda]: 7-9) 188<br />

186 Gutas, Plato’s Symposion, p. 52; al-Daylamī, Kitāb ʿAṭf al-alif al-maʾlūf, ed. J.-C. Vadet, as<br />

Livre de l’inclinaison, Cairo: Maṭbaʿat al-Maʿhad al-ʿIlmī al-Faransī li-l-Āthār al-Sharqiyya, 1962,<br />

p. 40.5-6, §144; al-Daylamī, Traité de l’amour mystique, trans. J.-C. Vadet, Geneva: Droz, 1980,<br />

p. 83, §144; F. Rosenthal, “On the Knowledge of Plato’s Philosophy in the Islamic World,”<br />

Islamic Culture 14 (1940): 420, n. 9; Cristina D’Ancona, La Circolazione diretta e indiretta del<br />

testo di Platone in arabo. Traduzione dei Dialoghi, Compendi, Raccolte di ‘Sentenze’: http://www.<br />

gral.unipi.it.doc/ attiv_sett_2007/Dancona_Circolazione.pdf.<br />

187 See also Q. 38 (Ṣād): 70-71.<br />

188 See the ḥadīth of Imām al-Bāqir on the authority of Bukayr b. Aʿyan: Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic<br />

Community, p. 148 (<strong>and</strong> pp. 149 <strong>and</strong> 281, n. 46); Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, pp.<br />

97-98; generally, Cornelia Schöck, “Adam <strong>and</strong> Eve,” Encyclopaedia of the Qurʾān, I, pp. 22-26<br />

(with useful references); Angelika Neuwirth, “Negotiating Justice: A Pre-Canonical Reading of<br />

the Qurʾanic Creation Account,” Journal of Qurʾanic Studies 2/1 (2000): 25-41 <strong>and</strong> 2/2 (2000):<br />

1-18; Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 31 <strong>and</strong> 59-61 (on the ḥadīths concerning Ādam’s struggle<br />

with Iblīs over the vine); E.E. Calverley/I.R. Netton, “Nafs,” EI 2 , VII, pp. 880-884; Th. Emil<br />

Homerin, “Soul,” Encyclopaedia of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 80-84; Michael Sells, “Spirit,” Encyclopaedia<br />

of the Qurʾān, V, pp. 114-115; Brannon M. Wheeler, Prophets in the Quran, London: Continuum,<br />

2002, pp. 15-35. A fuller version of this article would consider the significance of Ādam<br />

<strong>and</strong> Nūḥ in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt <strong>and</strong> in the Ḥ adīth on wine (bearing in mind that according<br />

to Ibn al-Muʿtazz, Ṭabaqāt, p. 201.11-16, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was ṣāḥib ḥifẓ wa-naẓar wa-maʿrifa<br />

bi-ṭuruq al-ḥadīth), <strong>and</strong> the poet’s identification with Iblīs: Schoeler, Iblīs in the Poetry of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 43-62 (useful references on p. 44, note 4, <strong>and</strong> p. 57, note 25); Michael Sells, Early<br />

Islamic Mysticism, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press, 1996, pp. 31-33. Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine,<br />

p. 246, describes an argument by which <strong>Abū</strong> ʿUbayd establishes that “his [Murjiʾite, JEM]<br />

opponents . . . would be forced by their doctrine to maintain that Iblīs . . . is a believer” because


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 139<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet, the wine, <strong>and</strong> the companions seem, then, like Prophet Muḥammad,<br />

to share in this infusion of the divine spirit, to be divinely guided by its light,<br />

just as the wine as light leads to the straight <strong>and</strong> true path:<br />

As have We inspired in you a spirit of Our comm<strong>and</strong> — you did not know<br />

the Writing or the Belief but We made it a light by which We guide those of<br />

Our slaves whom We wish, for you guide to a straight path (Q. 42<br />

[al-Shūrā]: 52); 189<br />

Humans, when infused with the rūḥ, are harbingers of the Day of Judgement:<br />

Elevated all levels, the Lord of the Throne, who casts the spirit of His<br />

Comm<strong>and</strong> on those of His slaves whom He wishes that they give warning of the<br />

Day of Meeting (Q. 40 [Ghāfir]: 15).<br />

Thus, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems constitute a pious response to, appreciation<br />

<strong>and</strong> realisation of the guidance of the Qurʾān, as enucleated in these verses —<br />

they are expressions of his <strong>and</strong> his companions divinely m<strong>and</strong>ated role as harbingers<br />

of the End Time. 190<br />

Consider two other defining notions celebrated <strong>and</strong> intoned in the<br />

khamriyyāt: that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, the wine <strong>and</strong> the companions share in the divine<br />

light; <strong>and</strong> that despite (or in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s vision: because of ) their sins, they<br />

are confident, perhaps even certain, of entry into Paradise. That these notions<br />

are consonant with what Etan Kohlberg has identified as two of the ten credal<br />

nuclei of Rafiḍism (that “the Imams <strong>and</strong> their community were created of a<br />

according to the Qurʾān Iblīs professes that God is his lord. It would be foolish not to explore the<br />

possibility that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> might share such a vision of Iblīs as a believer in view of the relevance<br />

of doctrines held by the Murjiʾites <strong>and</strong> Shiʿites of Kufa for contextualising <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persistent<br />

declaration of his Muslim identity in his khamriyyāt. In a ḥadīth attributed to Jaʿfar al-Ṣādiq,<br />

Satan is said to have no power over the Shīʿa, which may well be why he has no choice but to<br />

assist <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> in his designs: see Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, p. 162.<br />

189 See further the discussion in Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 170-172.<br />

190 See Halm’s discussion of the reliance on Qurʾanic verses among the Shīʿī groups he identifes<br />

as characterized by ghuluww: Courants et mouvements, pp. 136-137 (Qurʾān 5 [al-Māʾida]:<br />

93 <strong>and</strong> 4 [al-Nisāʾ]: 28). He notes that the Mukhammisa were said to have held that those who<br />

recognised God’s envoys on earth were completely exempted from the Sharīʿa <strong>and</strong> from all servitude<br />

(istiʿbād ) (p. 137). See also the passage in the Kitāb al-Aẓilla where Jaʿfar b. al-Ṣādiq is<br />

said to declare: fa-huwa ḥīnaʾidhīn ḥurr qad saqaṭat ʿan-hu l-ʿubūdiyya wa-kharaja ʿan ḥadd<br />

al-mamlūkiyya ilā ḥadd al-ḥurriyya (p. 138). Rubin, Pre-Existence <strong>and</strong> Light, p. 102 notes a tradition<br />

quoted from the Musnad of Muḥammad b. ʿUmar al-ʿAdanī (d. 243/857-8) that “the collective<br />

subtsance of the Quraysh was placed as a light before Allāh two thous<strong>and</strong> years before the<br />

creation of Adam.” Rubin notes “that no later than the beginning of the third century A.H. the<br />

concept of the primordial prophetic substance (originally conceived as a part of human sperm),<br />

has a pure cosmogonic connotation, gaining wide currency in Muslim literature” (p. 102).


140 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

heavenly substance <strong>and</strong> are thus sharply distinguished from the outside world”<br />

<strong>and</strong> “that only members of this community are believers; they remain in this<br />

state of belief even when they sin, <strong>and</strong> are guaranteed entry into Paradise)”<br />

prompts me to suggest that, in this <strong>and</strong> in his response to these Qurʾanic<br />

verses, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt are, in the context of what we know of the<br />

forms which early ʿAbbasid Islam could assume, recognisably <strong>and</strong> identifiably<br />

Islamic, though I do not wish to imply that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was proclaiming a<br />

specifically Rāfiḍī identity in his wine poems. 191<br />

<strong>The</strong> Libertines of Kufa<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> his companions are then, I propose, the elect; they are beacons<br />

of light in the community, the chosen ones for whom salvation is predestined<br />

by virtue of their share in the luminous spirit of divinity, those charged<br />

with the divinely m<strong>and</strong>ated mission of announcing the Revelation. 192 Can we<br />

hazard a guess at their identity?<br />

Let us consider the following lampoon of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s nemesis, Abān<br />

al-Lāḥiqī:<br />

He uttered as invective against Abān b. ʿAbd al-Ḥamīd al-Lāḥiqī, the mawlā of<br />

the Raqāshīs (in mujtathth)<br />

1. I witnessed Abān one day — what a bad lot Abān is! —<br />

2. While we were in attendance at the portico of the Emir in al-Nahrawān,<br />

3. Until, when the first prayer came at its time,<br />

4. And my Lord’s admonisher stood, piety <strong>and</strong> good,<br />

5. Summoning the people to it (i.e., the prayer), euphoniously <strong>and</strong> beautifully<br />

clear —<br />

6. Whenever he spoke, we answered, until the call to prayer was over, —<br />

7. He (Abān) said, “How can you bear witness to this without having seen it<br />

with your own eyes?<br />

8. I shall never bear witness until my eyes see for themselves!” 193<br />

9. I declared, “God have mercy!”, “Mānī have mercy!” said he;<br />

10. I declared, “ʿĪsā is a messenger!” “From Satan,” said he;<br />

191 2 Etan Kohlberg, “Al-Rāfiḍa,” EI , VIII, p. 387; Montgomery, Al-Ǧāḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing<br />

Philosophy, pp. 452-454; Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community.<br />

192 See Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 144, 157 <strong>and</strong> 163 for the election of the<br />

Shiʿites in early Shīʿī Ḥadīth.<br />

193 This sentiment is not too dissimilar from <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s infamous poetical witticism about<br />

the dead not returning from Paradise which Ibn al-Dāya urged him to conceal <strong>and</strong> which led<br />

to his imprisonment by Hārūn al-Rashīd: see above, pp. 49-52; Cook, Early Muslim Dogma,<br />

pp. 44-47, for a discussion of the epistemology predicated upon muʿāyana <strong>and</strong> tajriba among the<br />

Murjiʾa <strong>and</strong> the Dahriyya.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 141<br />

11. I declared, “Mūsā is the confidant (najī ) of the All-Generous Watcher,”<br />

12. “Does your Lord have an eye-ball <strong>and</strong> two ear?” said he,<br />

13. “Did he create himself or who did?” 194 I arose from my place<br />

14. an unbeliever quarrelling over his unbelief in the Merciful,<br />

15. I arose, proudly walking away from one who trivialised (hāzil) the Qurʾān<br />

16. Intending to equate with that wanton crew (ʿuṣba):<br />

17. ʿAjrad, ʿUbād, <strong>and</strong> al-Wālibī, the noble ones,<br />

18. Ibn al-Iyās who bewailed the twin palm trees of Ḥulwān,<br />

19. Qāsim <strong>and</strong> Muṭīʿ, the boon-companion’s bouquet.<br />

20. “You <strong>and</strong> I are fornicators, born of fornicators <strong>and</strong> fornicatresses!” (WD2.<br />

78.5-80.6) 195<br />

As Kennedy notes, the poem oscillates between hijāʾ <strong>and</strong> mujūn, so it is uncertain<br />

whether <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is attacking an enemy or jocundly engaging with a<br />

co-sectarian <strong>and</strong> al-Jāḥiẓ’s commentary is ambiguous, expressing genuine perplexity<br />

over some details of the attack, in amazement at <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s association<br />

of Abān with the other individuals named, noting that “Abān, even when<br />

he was drunk, was of a sounder reasoning intellect than they were when<br />

sober.” 196<br />

<strong>The</strong> doctrine which <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> attributes to Abān in verse 12 is typical of<br />

the Sumaniyya, 197 the empiricist’s shahāda of verses 7-8 is also attested of the<br />

poet Bashshār b. Burd, the createdness of God (verse 13) is a Dahrī expression<br />

of the eternity of the universe, while the poet’s pious invocation of Mūsā in<br />

verse 11 is an allusion to the Jahmite thesis upheld by Jaʿd b. Dirhām, that<br />

God did not address Moses, <strong>and</strong> for which he was executed. 198<br />

194 A theological rendering, as al-Jāḥiẓ prompts us to give it, of nafs would suggest “Did<br />

his soul create him or who did?” See also the instances where I would argue for a ‘technical’ use<br />

of nafs: WD3. 7.6 = §4.2; WD3.15.2 = §8.13; WD3.16.10 = §9.5; WD3.21.11 = §13.6;<br />

WD3.22.10 = §14.5; 77.13 = §50.11; WD3.86.8 = §54.7; WD3.94.3-4 = §67.2-3; WD3.139.5 =<br />

§106.8; WD3.403.7 = §381.12; WD3.410.13 = §387.7; WD3.413.11 = §392.2; WD3.423.8 =<br />

§404.4.<br />

195 See the version given by al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.448.6-452.3; Ch. Pellat, Le milieu baṣrien<br />

et la formation de Ǧāḥiẓ, Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1953, pp. 220-221; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa,<br />

p. 246.<br />

196 Ḥ ayawān, 4.448.6-452.3; Kennedy, Genius, pp. 98-100: “the poem is so reckless that it<br />

contains a glaring grammatical mistake for which even a schoolboy would be severely reprim<strong>and</strong>ed.”<br />

See verse 12 for the solecism.<br />

197 See van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, II, pp. 20-22.<br />

198 Chokr, Zanadaqa, pp. 245, 246 <strong>and</strong> 247 respectively, for these three points. <strong>The</strong> twin<br />

palm trees of verse 18 were the subject of a charming poem by Muṭīʿ b. Iyās which enjoyed great<br />

popularity, but may possibly be concerned with those ḥadīths which deal with the origin of wine<br />

<strong>and</strong> mention the vine <strong>and</strong> the palm: Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, pp. 273-274; Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety,<br />

pp. 30-31.


142 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

Attacks of this last sort, in which an individual identified in the sources for<br />

his z<strong>and</strong>aqa attacks another for his z<strong>and</strong>aqa, declaring all the while proper<br />

conformity with Muslim belief, are commonly attested in the sources. Thus,<br />

for example, a certain Musāwir al-Warrāq composed one such invective against<br />

Ḥammād ʿAjrad, 199 in which the ideas of tawḥīd, ʿibāda, <strong>and</strong> taz<strong>and</strong>uq are<br />

b<strong>and</strong>ied about, as are the names of Mānī <strong>and</strong> Daysān, while the self-same<br />

Ḥammād ladles into a certain ʿUmāra b. Ḥarbiyya for his imputed z<strong>and</strong>aqa. 200<br />

Ḥammād himself is attacked by his name-sake, Ḥammād al-Zibriqān in a<br />

hijāʾ in which he is threatened with punishment on the Day of Judgement for<br />

his neglect of his prayers. 201 And I would suggest that the vituperative poems<br />

exchanged by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> al-Faḍl al-Raqāshī are of the same stamp. 202<br />

Abān’s co-sectarians in the poem are, in Kennedy’s phrase,<br />

<strong>The</strong> (in)famous “dissolutes of Kufa” . . . it would have been transparent to Abu<br />

Nuwas’s audience that he was in fact much more connected with these “mujjan”<br />

than Aban. 203<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kufan libertines, into whose society <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was initiated by Wāliba<br />

b. al-Ḥubāb, are a shady company, notorious in the sources for their oenomania<br />

<strong>and</strong> their pederasty, <strong>and</strong> for what the sources deem their transgression of<br />

Muslim cultic practice <strong>and</strong> unacceptable religious beliefs, which earn them the<br />

label of zindīq. <strong>The</strong>se sources are also unanimous in celebrating their ẓarf,<br />

their wit, in C.S. Lewis’s “old sense” of the term. 204 Although, as van Ess points<br />

out, we do not know what they did to earn their daily bread, many were poets,<br />

others were state amanuenses, <strong>and</strong> yet others were aristocrats. 205<br />

199 Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 268, refers to al-Murtaḍā, al-Amālī, ed. Muḥammad <strong>Abū</strong> l-Faḍl<br />

Ibrāhīm (Cairo, 1954), 1.134 (which I have been unable to consult).<br />

200 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.443.10-444.11; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 244.<br />

201 Al-Jāḥiẓ, Ḥ ayawān, 4.445.1-5; Chokr, Zanadaqa, p. 265.<br />

202 Van Gelder, Some Types of Ambiguity. Perhaps the poem discussed by Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 52<br />

(WD2.109.17-110.13) is another instance.<br />

203 Kennedy, Genius, p. 98, though I suspect that the poem was addressed to more than one<br />

audience.<br />

204 C.S. Lewis, Studies in Words, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000, p. 86-110:<br />

“wit meaning mind, rationality, good sense” (p. 97); ẓarf as “wit” in Lewis’s “dangerous sense”<br />

(“that sort of mental agility or gymnastic which uses language as the principal equipment of its<br />

gymnasium”) is central to Chokr’s analysis of “le courant libertin et ses représentants zindiqs”:<br />

Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, pp. 247-250; Zoltan Szombathy, “On Wit <strong>and</strong> Elegance: <strong>The</strong> Arabic Concept of<br />

Ẓarf, ” in: Authority, Privacy <strong>and</strong> Public Order in Islam, ed. B. Michalak-Pikulska <strong>and</strong> A. Pikulski<br />

(Peeters: Leuven, 2006), pp. 101-120 (an essentialising treatment of ẓarf, which allows little to<br />

no room for development in the compass of the term over time).<br />

205 <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 143<br />

<strong>The</strong> older generation successfully <strong>and</strong> safely managed the transition from<br />

Umayyad to ʿAbbasid <strong>and</strong> they were all notably well connected with members<br />

of the ruling ʿAbbasid elite. 206 Remarkably, perhaps (if we allow the z<strong>and</strong>aqa of<br />

all those descried as zindīq in this context to be a consistent designation of an<br />

ideological or a credal category — a big ‘if,’ I know), all of them survived<br />

al-Mahdī’s purge of z<strong>and</strong>aqa, which occurred while they were in Kufa. 207 And,<br />

while Ibn al-Nadīm makes a vital distinction between, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, them<br />

<strong>and</strong> their ilk (the composers of the poetry of z<strong>and</strong>aqa) <strong>and</strong>, on the other, those<br />

who produced treatises <strong>and</strong> engaged in dialectical combat with the Muslim<br />

mutakallimūn, 208 I am unable to content myself with Professor van Ess’s conclusion,<br />

that “poetry was a lingua franca in which only witticisms counted,”<br />

<strong>and</strong> that the poets therefore merely toyed with z<strong>and</strong>aqa, as part of a modish<br />

vogue, in a salon world full of the chattering classes, a sort of Fin-de-Siècle<br />

‘Fine Society.” 209<br />

<strong>The</strong> Kufan Libertines appear to have formed something of a closed society<br />

the features of which were not, for example, dissimilar, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, to<br />

what we know of the early eighteenth century Edinburgh authors who published<br />

in Blackwood’s Magazine (see note 94, above), or the London authors<br />

who formed the Scriblerian Club (among them Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope, John Gay<br />

<strong>and</strong> Jonathan Swift), publishing under the pseudonym Martinus Scriblerus; 210<br />

<strong>and</strong>, on the other, to the secret societies such as the Hell-Fire Clubs or the<br />

eighteenth century Medmenham Friars (under the aegis of Sir Francis Dashwood,<br />

d. 1781, Member of Parliament <strong>and</strong> Justice of the Peace), where radical,<br />

rationalist criticisms of the Church <strong>and</strong> the establishment were promoted<br />

along with a heady mixture of boozing <strong>and</strong> whoring <strong>and</strong> other antinomian<br />

practices. 211 In many ways, they also remind me of the male cenacles in late<br />

206 Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 249.<br />

207 van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444. And even if we allow the obverse to obtain, that the remit of<br />

z<strong>and</strong>aqa as applied by al-Mahdī was sufficiently vague as to act as a catch-all, then the z<strong>and</strong>aqa<br />

of the libertines appears somehow not to have been amenable to inclusion in its remit.<br />

208 Fihrist, 401.19; <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 444.<br />

209 <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, pp. 443-444.<br />

210 Martinus Scriblerus (Alex<strong>and</strong>er Pope), Peri Bathous, Or: <strong>The</strong> Art of Sinking in Poetry, London:<br />

Oneworld Classics, 2009; Lisa Jardine, Erasmus, Man of Letters. <strong>The</strong> Construction of Charisma<br />

in Print, Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993, discerns similar tendencies in the<br />

international epistolary circle of Erasmus of Rotterdam as she teases out the orchestration of<br />

texts, the confection of correspondence, the exposure of forgeries <strong>and</strong> identification of impostors<br />

carefully stage-managed by Erasmus with his correspondents; Carlo Ginzburg, No Isl<strong>and</strong> Is an<br />

Isl<strong>and</strong>: Four Glances at English Literature in a World Perspetive, New York: Columbia University<br />

Press, 2000, pp. 1-23, highlights Sir Thomas More’s Utopia as a text of this stamp.<br />

211 Evelyn Lord, <strong>The</strong> Hell-Fire Clubs: Sex, Satanism <strong>and</strong> Secret Societies, New Haven: Yale<br />

University Press, 2008.


144 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

nineteenth century Oxford which saw the emergence of “Uranian” poetry, in<br />

which homosexual desires were voiced in a language fraught with allusiveness<br />

(the term “Uranian” was understood to denote a type of love more “heavenly”<br />

than heterosexual desire) <strong>and</strong> devotees of the Uranian, who included Oscar<br />

Wilde, were drawn from the highest echelons of society. 212<br />

In other words, if the Kufan Libertines did form a closed society, we should<br />

endeavour at least to entertain the possibility of viewing their ideas, behaviours<br />

<strong>and</strong> obsessions not just as chatter or literary ephemera but as an expression<br />

of the religious <strong>and</strong> social norms which they wished to obtain within their<br />

society in early ʿAbbasid Iraq.<br />

Let us briefly return to the khamriyya with which I started, the one which<br />

begins “Time has become sweet, the trees have budded; winter has gone, <strong>and</strong><br />

Ādhār (March) has come.” In the Kitāb al-Aghānī, al-Iṣfahānī recounts the<br />

following khabar:<br />

Aḥmad b. ʿUbayd Allāh b. ʿAmmār informed me: <strong>Abū</strong> Isḥāq al-Ṭalḥi told me:<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> Suhayl told me: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> told me: I used to imagine that Ḥammād ʿAjrad<br />

was accused of Manichaeism (z<strong>and</strong>aqa) simply because of his wantonness in his<br />

poetry (li-mujūni-hi fī shiʿri-hi) until I was imprisoned in the Gaol of the Manichaeans,<br />

<strong>and</strong> what do you know: Ḥammād ʿAjrad was one of their imams, <strong>and</strong><br />

what’s more, he composed poetry in couplets (shiʿr muzāwaj), paired doublet by<br />

doublet, which they would recite in their prayers. 213<br />

Let me hazard an egregious conjecture: I would like to propose that we see in<br />

Ḥammād’s liturgical activity (the contents of his poems are not mentioned, of<br />

course, only their form) a possible analogue for this khamriyya <strong>and</strong> read the<br />

hypostatic Nuwasian khamriyya (insofar as I have reconstituted it in this study)<br />

as hymnodic, other examples of which may be found in his Dīwān. Of course,<br />

Ḥammād’s hymns were said to have been composed as arājīz muzdawija, as<br />

paired Rajaz poems. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> composed any such hymns, then from<br />

the works extant in his Dīwān, he must have done so in the canonical metres.<br />

This is an important distinction <strong>and</strong> perhaps even catastrophic for my conjec-<br />

212 Thomas Wright, Oscar’s <strong>Books</strong>. A Journey around the Library of Oscar Wilde, London: Vintage,<br />

2009, pp. 199-207.<br />

213 Al-Iṣfahānī, Kitāb al-Aghānī, XIV, Cairo: Dār al-Kutub, n.d. (1973?), p. 324.7-10; see van<br />

Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie, I, p. 445; Ch. Pellat, “Ḥammād ʿAdjrad,” EI 2 , III, pp. 135-136; Fuat Sezgin,<br />

“Ḥammād ʿAǧrad,” in: Geschichte des Arabischen Schrifttums, II, pp. 469-470; Vajda, Les zindīqs,<br />

pp. 203-206; Chokr, Z<strong>and</strong>aqa, p. 271; G.E. von Grunebaum, “On the Origin <strong>and</strong> Early Development<br />

of Arabic Muzdawij Poetry,” Journal of Near Eastern Studies 3 (1944): 9-13 (p. 10);<br />

Manfred Ullman, Untersuchungen zur Ragǎzpoesie: Ein Beitrag zur arabischen Sprach- und Literaturwissenschaft,<br />

Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 1966, p. 49. I have not consulted A. Taheri Iraqi,<br />

Z<strong>and</strong>aqa in the Early ʿAbbāsid Period with Special References to the Poetry (Unpublished PhD<br />

Dissertation, Edinburgh, 1982).


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 145<br />

ture. Yet there is one instance of an urjūza (admittedly not muzdawija),<br />

included by Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī in his recension of the Dīwān, <strong>and</strong> it seems to<br />

be, from the information available to me, the only khamriyya in rajaz attributed<br />

to <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> extant in the three earliest recensions (by al-Ṣūlī, al-Iṣfahānī<br />

<strong>and</strong> Tuzūn).<br />

1. Carper, leave off criticizing me!<br />

2. And leave the remnants <strong>and</strong> the signs of the abode<br />

3. And describing the wastel<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> the desert<br />

4. Effaced <strong>and</strong> not effaced,<br />

5. Drive away the soul’s anxieties with pleasures<br />

6. And meet them with the truest of intentions<br />

7. Until you meet the lord of inflated <br />

8. Swollen-bellied, not made slender,<br />

9. <strong>The</strong> daughters of Kisrā, the best of daughters!,<br />

10. Brought from Hīt <strong>and</strong> from ʿĀnāt,<br />

11. Veiled, <strong>and</strong> not to be produced on display,<br />

12. Except by being brought out in the beakers<br />

13. For the compliant suitor, who comes early in the morning,<br />

14. So name him the Sheikh not the girl (?)<br />

15. <strong>The</strong>n mount her early in the morning<br />

16. And pour from her the life’s blood<br />

17. Of bunches of grapes which paid in full at time <br />

18. Into decanters with covered spouts<br />

19. Which bow their heads, kneeling, to the goblets.<br />

20. <strong>The</strong>y when mixed, in every case,<br />

21. With cold water from the Euphrates,<br />

22. Seem to the imagination to contain snakes’ tongues<br />

23. Or kindled fires on their lips.<br />

24. As is your custom, take it from my h<strong>and</strong>, <strong>and</strong> come —<br />

25. Love of boyish maids has tormented me,<br />

26. Lean of build, head shaven,<br />

27. Noble (muṣʿatirāt?) but made disagreeable (mukarrahāt?)<br />

28. With locks of hair twisted <strong>and</strong> curled,<br />

29. Walking in buttoned chemises,<br />

30. Good for sodomy <strong>and</strong> adultery,<br />

31. Through whose descriptions I allude (aknī) to my mistress<br />

32. <strong>The</strong> one in whose h<strong>and</strong> is my life!<br />

Ibrāhīm b. al-Sindī said: <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> came to see me when I was heavy spirited<br />

<strong>and</strong> he said: I have composed a qaṣīda (sic!), which, if you commit it to memory,<br />

your complaint (ʿilla) will not return to you. <strong>The</strong>n he recited to me: “Carper, leave<br />

off criticizing me!” (WD3.69.1-70.8 = §43)<br />

<strong>The</strong> poem shares some of the features of the rāʾiyya (Wagner §141) with which<br />

this article has been concerned, in particular its timelessness <strong>and</strong> the urgency<br />

of its carpe diem! motif, while it differs in its inclusion of elements from the


146 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

ghazal tradition (in verses 13b-17a), although the almighty beloved (mawlātī )<br />

of verse 16b could just as well be the wine as a mistress. 214 We have already<br />

seen examples of the crossfertilisation between ghazal <strong>and</strong> khamr in <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s portrayal of the beloved wine.<br />

I would dearly like to suspect that behind this khabar <strong>and</strong> in this poem we<br />

discern some sort of a hymn in the manner of Ḥammād, however evasively<br />

these hymns are referred to in the khabar given by al-Iṣfahānī. Whether these<br />

hymnic poems would have been recited by <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s co-religionists in<br />

their prayers is, of course, impossible to say (his exhortation to Ibrāhīm<br />

al-Sindī to commit it to memory, however, might allow that they were).<br />

I suspect, also, that we might infer, lurking behind <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s much<br />

celebrated technique of final taḍmīn, in which the first lines of poems by himself<br />

<strong>and</strong> others are quoted <strong>and</strong> sung or chanted by a songstress at their symposia,<br />

an indication (of sorts) of the recital of such hymnic poems. 215 After all,<br />

I have sought to establish that the symposium was the venue at which God<br />

was worshipped <strong>and</strong> the divine light was celebrated in drinking <strong>and</strong> in songs.<br />

I would not contend that all of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poems on wine are liturgical<br />

hymns. Perhaps, indeed, merely a minority of his extant verse may be of this<br />

type. I would also not contend that as liturgical hymns these poems are devoid<br />

of creative intention, parody, or any of the other artistic accomplishments so<br />

beloved of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s verse. I also admit that there are more holes in my<br />

argument than there are in a Swiss cheese. But maybe what could next be<br />

considered, among many other possibilities <strong>and</strong> problems, is how his other<br />

poems interact with this hypothesized situational or occasional dynamic <strong>and</strong><br />

whether they continue to maintain traces of such a function throughout his<br />

life after leaving the confines of Kufa <strong>and</strong> Basra <strong>and</strong> plying his trade at the<br />

caliphal court in Baghdad or in the gubernatorial retinue in Egypt.<br />

And, of course, z<strong>and</strong>aqa, as van Ess’s brilliant study of it shows, is a short<br />

word for a very complex <strong>and</strong> manifold, at times even contradictory, set of<br />

positions, one easy to b<strong>and</strong>y about in accusations but difficult for us (as probably<br />

for its b<strong>and</strong>iers) to substantiate, one tantamount to an essentialising ethnonym.<br />

Ethnonyms are awkward substantives. <strong>The</strong>y claim a direct referent,<br />

214 That wine cannot be named is a bacchic topos: see, e.g., WD.3.6.12 = §3.6; WD3.10.6 =<br />

§6.3.<br />

215 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 428-430; Alan Jones, “Final Taḍmīn in the Poems of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>,” in: Arabicus Felix Luminosus Britannicus. Essays in Honour of A.F.L. Beeston on his Eightieth<br />

Birthday, ed. Alan Jones, Reading: Ithaca, 1991, pp. 61-73; Jones collects 36 verses containing<br />

final taḍmīn, adding that “roughly one in nine of the khamriyyāt ends with taḍmīn” <strong>and</strong><br />

noting that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> “quotes his own poems more than any other poet” (p. 64 <strong>and</strong> 65);<br />

Hämeen-Anttila, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Ghazal, pp. 98-104 surveys what he refers to as the “kharjas”<br />

in the Nuwasian Ghazal.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 147<br />

though reveal effectively nothing about the referent in the process. Rather,<br />

they entice in us a desire to objectify, to identify the essence of Scottishness or<br />

Swedishness, for example. <strong>The</strong>y embody the principle of “nomen est omen,”<br />

to name is to predict. 216<br />

Ethnonyms in ʿAbbasid texts, <strong>and</strong> Arabic sources generally, <strong>and</strong> by extension<br />

the Muslim tradition’s heresiographical mania for taxonomy through<br />

nomenclature, are perhaps best approached as contact zones, characterized by<br />

semantic slippage <strong>and</strong> instability. And I have argued elsewhere that z<strong>and</strong>aqa is<br />

a taxonomy often applied disparagingly to forms of hyperbolic Shiʿism known<br />

collectively as Ghuluww, associating it thereby with Manichaeism, systems in<br />

which “the doctrine of prophetic succession, a fascination with light, <strong>and</strong> presumably<br />

the paradoxical Manichean obsession with a materialist cosmos may<br />

have prompted the success of its application.” 217<br />

In the case of the Kufan libertines, <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, their arrogations of the<br />

credal, intellectual <strong>and</strong> spiritual possibilities of z<strong>and</strong>aqa, their courting of the<br />

outrage of condemnation as a means of theological assertion <strong>and</strong> dogmatic<br />

disorientation, as both a programme for destabilising competing versions of<br />

Islam, <strong>and</strong> a celebration of the untouchableness of divine election, their use of<br />

poetry as a means of seeking to avoid chastisement, suggest, to me at least, that<br />

we can read these poems “factitiously,” as celebrations of tawḥīd, as trumpeting<br />

the true form of taʿṭīl, as intimations of divine ghufrān, forgiveness, <strong>and</strong> as<br />

contestatory recalibrations of ʿibāda proper to the elect; <strong>and</strong> they urge me to<br />

try to underst<strong>and</strong> these poets as early ʿAbbasid Muslims rather than as simply<br />

frivolous <strong>and</strong> heretical roués.<br />

3. Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong><br />

In Edinburgh in 1824, James Hogg, the Ettrick Shepherd, published anonymously<br />

his masterpiece of early Gothic, <strong>The</strong> Private Memoirs <strong>and</strong> Confessions of<br />

a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>. In this attack on the immoral excesses of a (perverted) ultra-<br />

Calvinism, Hogg tells the tale of Robert Wringhim, a boy whose identity is<br />

plagued by the uncertainty of duality, for he has two fathers, one a laird given<br />

over to excesses of the flesh, the other a Calvinist divine. In the course of his<br />

devout <strong>and</strong> forbidding life, the divine recognises him as one of the elect, one<br />

of the chosen few, protected by “the impossibility of those ever falling away,<br />

216 See J.E. Montgomery, “Vikings <strong>and</strong> Rus in Arabic Sources,” in: Living Islamic History. A<br />

Volume of Essays for Carole Hillenbr<strong>and</strong>, ed. Yasir Suleiman, Edinburgh: Edinburgh University<br />

Press, 2010, pp. 151-165 (pp. 152-154).<br />

217 Montgomery, Al-Ǧāḥiẓ <strong>and</strong> Hellenizing Philosophy, p. 447, note 11.


148 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

who were once accepted <strong>and</strong> received into covenant with God.” 218 But this<br />

election is itself a state of duality,<br />

Seeing that God had from all eternity decided the fate of every individual that was<br />

to be born of woman, how vain was it in man to endeavour to save those whom<br />

their maker had, by an unchangeable decree, doomed to destruction . . . How<br />

much more wise would it be, thought I, to begin <strong>and</strong> cut sinners off with the<br />

sword! For till that is effected, the saints can never inherit the earth in peace. 219<br />

Absolute predestination divides the world into the saved <strong>and</strong> the doomed.<br />

And yet for all the certainty promised by election, Hogg’s novel explores how<br />

it is actually a state of utmost uncertainty, for while, on the one h<strong>and</strong>, there is<br />

no guarantee that one is actually among the elect, that one may not fall away,<br />

<strong>and</strong> so lose the reward of eternal salvation, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, the elect enjoy<br />

absolute “liberty” as “crimes <strong>and</strong> misdemeanours” dem<strong>and</strong> that they be considered<br />

as a “temporary falling off.” 220<br />

Robert falls under the influence of a mysterious stranger, Gil-Martin, a<br />

persuasive shape-shifter who can assume many forms, including that of Robert<br />

himself. Gil-Martin brings out the second uncertainty of absolute predestination<br />

— its appropriate extent:<br />

Both you <strong>and</strong> he are carrying your ideas of absolute predestination, <strong>and</strong> its concomitant<br />

appendages, to an extent that overthrows all religion <strong>and</strong> revelation altogether;<br />

or at least jumbles them into a chaos, out of which human capacity can<br />

never select what is good. 221<br />

Robert commits a series of atrocities, including murder, <strong>and</strong>, through manipulation<br />

<strong>and</strong> persuasion, drawn on the full fund of his predestinarian arrogance,<br />

ultimately this justified sinner is led by the mysterious Gil-Martin<br />

(usually presumed to be Satan) to his doom. 222<br />

218 Private Memoirs, p. 98.<br />

219 Private Memoirs, p. 102.<br />

220 Private Memoirs, p. 157.<br />

221 Private Memoirs, p. 109. I have relied on Alister E. McGrath, Iustitia Dei. A History of the<br />

Christian Doctrine of Justification, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005, <strong>and</strong> the relevant<br />

articles in <strong>The</strong> Cambridge Companion to Reformation <strong>The</strong>ology, ed. David Bagchi <strong>and</strong> David C. Steinmetz,<br />

Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2004, for my underst<strong>and</strong>ing of the contours<br />

of the Christian doctrines of justification. Garside, Introduction, pp. xxiii-xxxii, is invaluable<br />

for underst<strong>and</strong>ing Hogg’s presentation of the irregularities of the Wringhim family’s notion of<br />

justification.<br />

222 See the discussion of Ian D. Campbell, “Afterword. Literary Criticism <strong>and</strong> Confessions of a<br />

<strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong>,” in: Hogg, Private Memoirs, ed. Garside, pp. 177-194.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 149<br />

In his study of Gnosticism, Hans Jonas has identified a similar impulse,<br />

basing his investigation of “gnostic libertinism,” on Plotinus’s critique (see<br />

Enneads, II. 9. [33]. 15) which “implied moral indifference in the Gnostics,<br />

that is, not only the absence of a doctrine of virtue but also the disregard of<br />

moral restraint in real life.” 223 In his exposition of the spiritual <strong>and</strong> moral universe<br />

of Gnosticism, Jonas discerns, from the account given by the heresiographer<br />

Irenaeus, that:<br />

<strong>The</strong> idea that in sinning something like a program has to be completed, a due<br />

rendered as the price of ultimate freedom, is the strongest doctrinal reinforcement<br />

of the libertinistic tendency inherent in the gnostic rebellion as such <strong>and</strong> turns it<br />

into a positive prescription of immoralism. Sin as the way to salvation, the theological<br />

inversion of the idea of sin itself — here is one of the antecedents of medieval<br />

Satanism . . . Libertinism had its alternative in asceticism. Opposite as the two<br />

types of conduct are . . . the same basic argument supports them both. <strong>The</strong> one<br />

repudiates allegiance to nature through excess, the other, through abstention.<br />

Both are lives outside the mundane norms. 224<br />

Jonas also notes that “the libertinistic version of gnostic morality was represented<br />

by decidedly esoteric types,” whereas the ascetic was apparently considered<br />

more appropriate for communal versions “of a popular complexion,”<br />

such as Manichaeism. 225<br />

In reading Jonas’s analysis, for all its blindness to local specifities <strong>and</strong> its<br />

dependence on Irenaeus, a heresiographer, as dispassionate reporter, I am led<br />

to wonder if the notion of sinning as a programme to be completed, to be<br />

lived, may be discerned in the poetry of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, that in his excesses he<br />

may not somehow have repudiated his “allegiance to nature.”<br />

Once again, paradox abounds: his libertinage is, as his poetry, transgressive,<br />

for his sin is not salvation but anticipation:<br />

So we lived, <strong>and</strong> this was how we ever were; when it passed, it was something<br />

borrowed (muʿārā) (WD3.175.14 = §144.8)<br />

His asceticism does not bring purity but delay <strong>and</strong> frustration; his gnosis does<br />

not consist in enlightenment but in drunken unconsciousness. 226 And his<br />

223 <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 270. See also Karen L. King, What is Gnosticism?, Cambridge, Mass.:<br />

Belknap Press, 2003, pp. 115-137, for a critique of Jonas’s over-reliance on the polemicists.<br />

224 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 274.<br />

225 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, p. 276.<br />

226 See Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 68-73: “the earthly existence . . . is described . . . as<br />

‘numbness,’ ‘sleep,’ ‘drunkenness,’ <strong>and</strong> ‘oblivion’” (p. 68). <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> celebrates a literal realisation<br />

of this metaphorical eschewal of the terrestrial.


150 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

coterie is decidedly esoteric — so much so that, while promoting their identity,<br />

they seem to have revelled, for example, in the confounding of identifications<br />

through inter-sectarian hijāʾ.<br />

<strong>The</strong> extent of the Nuwasian transgression can perhaps be grasped by a comparison<br />

with Jonas’s outline of “ecstatic illumination”:<br />

<strong>The</strong> enlightenment by a ray of divine light . . . which transforms the psychic nature<br />

of man may be an article of faith, but it may also be an experience. Such superlative<br />

experience . . . involves an extinction of the natural faculties, filling the vacuum<br />

with a surpassingly positive <strong>and</strong> at the same time in its ineffability negative<br />

content. Annihilation <strong>and</strong> deification of the person are fused in the spiritual ecstasies<br />

which purport to experience the immediate presence of the acosmic essence . . .<br />

this transposition of eschatology into . . . inwardness . . . yields the concept of gnosis<br />

here discussed. 227<br />

Surprisingly perhaps, this extra-mundane aspiration of Hellenistic, Gnostic<br />

<strong>and</strong> early Arabic philosophy finds a most sublime poetic intonation in the<br />

drunken orgies of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt.<br />

Mujūn, Ibāḥa <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatiyya 228<br />

Antinomianism of the type identified <strong>and</strong> descried as ibāḥa is a feature of<br />

some Khārijī, some early Shīʿī (predominantly “hyperbolic,” ghālī ) sects <strong>and</strong><br />

of certain Ṣūfī ṭarīqas. 229 Thus an early controversy seems to have “centred<br />

round the question whether the consumption of foodstuffs which had not<br />

been explicitly forbidden in the revelation was considered lawful or not,” 230 a<br />

debate which was a response to Q. 6 (al-Nisāʾ): 145 <strong>and</strong> Q. 7 (al-Aʿrāf): 31,<br />

<strong>and</strong> which resulted in some Khārijī sects such as the Bayhasiyya permitting<br />

227 Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 284-286. Contrast time in <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine poems with<br />

the approach to time <strong>and</strong> existentialism outlined by Jonas, <strong>The</strong> Gnostic Religion, pp. 335-338.<br />

228 <strong>The</strong> following discussion is indebted to three fundamental studies of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s attitudes<br />

to religion: Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 110-133; Hamori, On the Art, pp. 50-60; Kennedy,<br />

<strong>The</strong> Wine Song, pp. 194-240. Hamori notes that he is “concerned with the attitudes explored in<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s wine songs; whether the historical <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> shuddered every time he thought of<br />

the Last Judgment, or, quite the opposite, entertained some form of Murjiʾite doctrine with<br />

particularly sanguine expectations of divine forgiveness, it is impossible to say” (p. 59, note 61).<br />

<strong>The</strong> point for me is not simply whether the khamriyyāt express these attitudes but whether these<br />

attitudes are either opposites or complements, to say nothing of the observation that the most<br />

glaring <strong>and</strong> outrageous contradictions are often entertained quite seamlessly by many human<br />

beings (myself included).<br />

229 See J. Schacht, W. Madelung <strong>and</strong> M.G.S. Hodgson, “Ibāḥa,” EI 2 , III, pp. 660-662;<br />

Böwering, Early Sufism, p. 51.<br />

230 Schacht, Ibāḥa, p. 661.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 151<br />

not only the consumption of wine but also drunkenness. 231 One authority<br />

alleges that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> was a Khārijī, <strong>and</strong> this may require some further<br />

investigation.<br />

I have occasionally in the course of my discussion linked the complex of<br />

ideas which I discern in the Nuwasian khamriyya with the complex of ideas<br />

I associated with the proto-Rāfiḍa <strong>and</strong> discerned in al-Jāḥiẓ’s Kitāb al-Tarbīʿ<br />

wa-l-tadwīr <strong>and</strong> which are often identified as ‘gnostic’ elements in proto-<br />

Rāfiḍī thought, although Tamima Bayhom-Daou has questioned any connection<br />

in the second/eighth century between the Ghulāt <strong>and</strong> Gnosticism. 232 <strong>The</strong><br />

early history of Islamic antinomianism <strong>and</strong> ibāḥa, to the study of which this<br />

article is in some small part intended to contribute, is still very unclear to me.<br />

What is not unclear to me is that the Kufan ghazal, sometimes referred to as<br />

ibāḥī 233 ought not to be studied in isolation from the debates surrounding<br />

ibāḥa. 234<br />

Libertinage <strong>and</strong> asceticism (however fuelled they may have been in his life<br />

by his alcoholism) are the defining paradoxes of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s dīwān, the two<br />

apparent polarities of mujūn <strong>and</strong> tawba. As Kennedy, has remarked, however,<br />

abstinence is usually inverted, <strong>and</strong> tawba <strong>and</strong> ghufrān enhance rather than<br />

defuse what he identifies as the spirit of rebellion as the poet proposes “the<br />

acceptance of a religious scenario which accommodates bacchic indulgence.” 235<br />

Mujūn <strong>and</strong> its cognate fusūq are slogans. 236 <strong>The</strong>y are the celebratory incantations<br />

of what was condemned by their disapprovers as ibāḥa:<br />

231 See al-Ashʿarī, Maqālāt al-islāmiyyīn, 1.113.5-118.6 <strong>and</strong> 1.126.11-13; van Ess, <strong>The</strong>ologie,<br />

II, pp. 594-598.<br />

232 <strong>The</strong> Second-Century Šīʿite Ġulāt: Were <strong>The</strong>y Really Gnostic?, in: Journal of Arabic <strong>and</strong> Islamic<br />

Studies 5 (2003-2004) [http://www.uib.no/jais/content5.htm].<br />

233 On it, see Schoeler, Bashshār b. Burd, pp. 281-282.<br />

234 See generally Christopher Melchert, “<strong>The</strong> Transition from Asceticism to Mysticism at the<br />

Middle of the Ninth Century C.E.,” Studia Islamica 83 (1996): 51-70, who, among many other<br />

very valuable observations, points to the stress in the thought of al-Junayd “on outwardly acceptable<br />

behaviour <strong>and</strong> self-description” (p. 67); de Jong <strong>and</strong> Radtke, Islamic Mysticism Contested,<br />

especially the article by Josef van Ess, “Sufism <strong>and</strong> its Opponents: Reflections on Topoi, Tribulations<br />

<strong>and</strong> Transformations,” pp. 22-44.<br />

235 <strong>The</strong> Wine Song, pp. 209-240 (p. 224). A fuller version of this study might postulate a<br />

conversation between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s inflections of tawba <strong>and</strong> the discourse of tawba articulated<br />

by early Ṣūfīs such as Dhū l-Nūn al-Miṣrī (d. 245/859) <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> l-Ḥusayn al-Nūrī (d. 295/907-<br />

8): see Böwering, Early Sufism, pp. 49-54 <strong>and</strong> 64-67.<br />

236 For fāsiq meaning “sinner” (i.e. any Muslim “who neglects any of the duties imposed by<br />

God without repudiating them” while retaining the “legal status of the Muslims”) according to<br />

ʿAlī b. Mithām, an Imāmī scholar during the time of al-Riḍā, see Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine,<br />

p. 253, who also notes that “the designation of the sinner as fāsiq is specifically Muʿtazilī<br />

doctrine”; on this use of fāsiq see further Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 233.<br />

This is a further indication of how important the debates about faith <strong>and</strong> action among the<br />

Kufan Shīʿa, the Murjiʾa <strong>and</strong> the traditionists were for the Muslim identity projected by <strong>Abū</strong>


152 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

So deflect probity (waqār) from wantonness (mujūn) with a sharp, red in<br />

the colour of which moonlight is mingled (WD3.172.13 = §141.3) 237<br />

According to Meisami, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s parody centers around his persona of<br />

māgǐn” 238 (p. 248), an observation with which I can take no issue. I also agree<br />

that it is “a literary pose,” but behind my present argument lie one observation<br />

(that for us to read it as a literary pose, we must also offer a “factitious” reading<br />

of the pose <strong>and</strong> the transgressive parody) <strong>and</strong> one hunch (that in a society such<br />

as what I imagine that of the first ʿAbbasid century to have been, the distinction<br />

between a literary pose <strong>and</strong> what I take to be its antonym, a non-literary<br />

[a historical or a political or a veridical?] pose was imperceptible if not nonexistent).<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore I am unable to agree with the implications of her statement<br />

that the nūniyya she discusses “reveals, finally, not a philosophy of life so<br />

much as a literary joke” (p. 257). It offers both <strong>and</strong> we must, I think, train<br />

ourselves to entertain both readings at once when we read the poem.<br />

<strong>The</strong> saqi too is celebrated as<br />

<strong>The</strong> ride of debauchees (fussāq) <strong>and</strong> the qibla of a wanton (mājin), companionable<br />

in song (?), neither fickle, nor niggardly (WD3.115.11 = §88.10). 239<br />

Such immoralism is conducted in the full gaze of God:<br />

So we passed the night, as God watched us, the wickedest troop (ʿiṣāba), swaggering<br />

in the robes of debauchery ( fusūq) — there can be no other boast! (WD3.<br />

129.2 = §101.16) 240<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet’s oenomania is attributed to the Compassionate God:<br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> in his khamriyyāt. Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 101-71, brings out the community<br />

of position in early Shiʿite Ḥadīth <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾite doctrine. Even the traditionist <strong>Abū</strong><br />

ʿUbayd al-Qāsim b. Sallām (d. 224/839) can argue that “the ḥadīths in which the Prophet dissociates<br />

himself from certain sinners . . . do not entail a complete severing of the bonds between<br />

them <strong>and</strong> the Prophet <strong>and</strong> his community” (Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine, p. 251). <strong>The</strong>y do<br />

not lose the “name <strong>and</strong> status of a believer” but are not believers “in the full meaning of the term”<br />

(Madelung, Early Sunnī Doctrine, p. 248). Ibn Ḥanbal, however, was not so conciliatory: see p.<br />

235 <strong>and</strong> 243; Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, pp. 225-236.<br />

237 See also Kennedy, Wine Song, p. 211.<br />

238 Julie Scott Meisami, “<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Rhetoric of Parody,” in: Heinrichs <strong>and</strong> Schoeler,<br />

Festschrift Ewald Wagner, pp. 246-257 (p. 248). See further her “Arabic Mujūn Poetry: <strong>The</strong><br />

Literary Dimension,” in: Verse <strong>and</strong> the Fair Sex. Studies in Arabic Poetry <strong>and</strong> the Representation<br />

of Women in Arabic Literature, ed. Frederick de Jong, Utrecht: Houtsma Stichting, 1993,<br />

pp. 8-30.<br />

239 See also WD3.175.7 = §144.1, aṭaʿtu l-hawā wa-khalaʿtu l-ʿidhārā.<br />

240 See further WD3.49.12 = §112.14; Kennedy, Wine Song, pp. 225-226.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 153<br />

<strong>The</strong> Compassionate has graciously bestowed on me my love for her <br />

<strong>and</strong> for a folk sitting in my company (WD3.188.14 = §160.2).<br />

Thus the injunction to reject what others hold to be punishable <strong>and</strong> contrary<br />

to Islam, the poet deems a religious innovation (bidʿa), in a poem which we<br />

have already met (above, pp. 135-136):<br />

1. A critic once criticised me so that he could bring about a heresy (bidʿa). Now<br />

that, by my life!, is a course of action I am not capable of.<br />

2. He criticised me that I would not drink the relaxing , because her legacy<br />

is a crushing debt on those who taste her.<br />

3. But critics have only succeeded in making me more persistent, because for as<br />

long as I live, I am her fellow —<br />

4. Am I to reject (arfuḍu) her when God has not rejected her name, <strong>and</strong> here is<br />

the Emir of the Believers who is her friend? (WD3.222.8-11 = §199.1-4)<br />

Thus diverse opinions are possible <strong>and</strong> those who foreswear wine can be<br />

brought, through the persuasion of the poet’s description, to repent of their<br />

abstinence <strong>and</strong> regain God’s approval:<br />

7. <strong>The</strong>re was one who swore an oath concerning wine to whom I said, “Steady<br />

on! You do not take an oath about wine such as this.”<br />

. . .<br />

14. So when he saw what I had described, he repented <strong>and</strong> asked me to repeat it<br />

<strong>and</strong> I said, “A friend who was mighty <strong>and</strong> then was humbled,<br />

15. Confirmed my thoughts (ẓann): May God confirm his thoughts, when his<br />

thoughts are good — for there are types of thought” (WD.3.306.10<br />

& 308.4-9 = §267.7 & 14-15).<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet’s vinous description, which is the declaration of the ʿaqīda of this<br />

system, is given assent by his companion, just as God will approve of the<br />

friend’s system for as long as it agrees with the poet’s. What one drinks, then,<br />

represents one’s belief system, <strong>and</strong> thus too God will punish all those who<br />

punish the wine:<br />

1. When they brought me a cup of their drink, allegedly an inspissated ,<br />

hard as stone, not soft <strong>and</strong> full, 241<br />

2. I made a display of abstinence <strong>and</strong> said, “Wine is what I drink: God knows<br />

that wine is all I think about (iḍmārī).”<br />

241 On ṭilāʾ, see Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 59 <strong>and</strong> 85, for guidance on consuming this<br />

grape syrup produced by boiling off two thirds of the liquid.


154 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

3. At which their spokesman swore, “By God, she has been cooked,” meaning to<br />

praise her through deforming <strong>and</strong> shaming her, 242<br />

4. But I replied, “May God not lighten the grievous fire for<br />

him who has punished her with the fire!” (WD3.167.6-10 = §132)<br />

<strong>The</strong> effect of wine, the divine paradox, on the poet, her seductiveness, dem<strong>and</strong>s<br />

a wholesale revision of moral categories:<br />

Do not blame me for that which has seduced me <strong>and</strong> has made me see that the<br />

morally repugnant is not repugnant (WD3.58.3 = §53.2). 243<br />

This immoralism is also touched by paradox, for despite being countenanced<br />

by God, it is tantamount to (what is erroneously held by other Muslims to be)<br />

unbelief (kufr):<br />

4. So broadcast (buḥ) the name of the one you desire <strong>and</strong> give me no more nicknames<br />

(al-kunā), for there is no goodness in pleasures which are concealed 244<br />

5. And there is no goodness in rashness without libertinage (majāna) nor in<br />

wantonness (mujūn) unless followed by unbelief (kufr) (WD3.127.4-5 =<br />

§101.5-6). 245<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s much intoned rebelliousness, his vaunting of the violation of<br />

prohibitions, is thus directed not at what he identifies as Islam or at God but<br />

at what others deem to be fitting behaviour of the pious Muslim. 246 His rejection<br />

is of what is identified as ḥalāl <strong>and</strong> ḥarām (WD3.242.12 = §211.10;<br />

WD3.280.7 = §237.16; WD3.293.14 = §254.1). Thus the poet boasts of how<br />

he has violated the taboos surrounding wine as proscribed in the Ḥ adīth:<br />

drinking wine more than three times (WD3.172.9 = §140.7; WD3.175.3 =<br />

§143.6; WD3.258.10 = §225.12); <strong>and</strong> neglecting his prayers or performing<br />

242 On the significance of cooking the wine, see above note 131 <strong>and</strong> 241.<br />

243 See also WD3.242.10-12 = §211.9-10.<br />

244 On concealing <strong>and</strong> revealing the name of the beloved wine, see above note 214; on drinking<br />

wine openly, compare the stance of the Ḥadīth on hypocrisy when a Muslim drinks wine, as<br />

expounded by Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, p. 79: by drinking openly, <strong>and</strong> arguing that his drinking<br />

is in accordance with Qurʾanic pronouncements on wine, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> is not guilty of the<br />

hypocrisy described in Q 63 (al-Munāfiqūn).<br />

245 Cf. the bayt quoted by Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 56 (=WD5.212.7 = §207.8).<br />

246 Rebellion is central to Hamori’s seminal reading of the dīwān: see, e.g., On the Art, pp. 51,<br />

52, 53; Schoeler, Ein Weingedicht, shows how it can inform a whole khamriyya. What the “ritual<br />

clown” pits against the wāʿiẓ, the “religious warner,” is not rebelliousness directed at Islam per se<br />

but at the type of Islam declared <strong>and</strong> dictated by the wāʿiẓ who is not one of the elect: Hamori,<br />

On the Art, p. 55-56. Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 232 discuss “the intense<br />

hostility with which the tradionalists greeted the proposition” “that faith should be internal<br />

conviction (as the Jahmites said) or internal conviction plus verbal declaration (as the majority<br />

of the Murjiʾites held).”


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 155<br />

his own dyspraxic version of them (WD3.179.2 = §148.11) or of the Ḥajj<br />

(WD 3.123.9-124.6 = §98). In the light of this ‘transgressive’ Islam, these<br />

prayer times <strong>and</strong> pilgrimages must in fact be drinking sessions, the qibla<br />

(WD3. 253.1 = §220.5) must be the comely face. 247<br />

Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone discuss the “seemingly antinomian concept of<br />

communal membership <strong>and</strong> salvation by faith to the evident exclusion of<br />

works” upheld by the Murjiʾa. 248 And when we come across Shīʿī <strong>and</strong> Murjiʾī<br />

Ḥ adīth which countenance membership of the community by those who fornicate<br />

<strong>and</strong> steal, we are reminded that, once again, our constructions of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong>’s religiosity or rejection thereof may in large part be determined by<br />

what we identify as the hegemonic version of Islam prevalent in the time of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. 249<br />

Let me offer here briefly a subversive reading of the pietistic envoi of one of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s most celebrated wine songs, widely known as “Revelry <strong>and</strong><br />

Remorse”:<br />

30. Dalliance did not turn me from coming to drink it <strong>and</strong> I was not silent about<br />

its urges<br />

31. Until when grey hair surprised me by it appearance — How hateful is the<br />

appearance of cursed grey hair<br />

32. In the eyes of beautiful women; when they see its appearance, they announce<br />

severance <strong>and</strong> separation from love.<br />

33. Thus I have come to regret the errors I have made <strong>and</strong><br />

the neglect of the times prescribed for prayer:<br />

34. I call on You, Almighty, so pardon just as you have pardoned, Lord on<br />

High, the Man of the Fish! (WD3.64.1-4 = §40.30-34) 250<br />

247 Compare the tripartite explanation of the qibla pronounced by the third/ninth century<br />

Ṣūfī al-Shiblī: Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr, p. 475 <strong>and</strong> the interrogation<br />

by al-Shiblī of Ibn al-Mubārak on the “true” performance of the Ḥajj (pp. 472-475).<br />

248 <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, pp. 231-236 (p. 236).<br />

249 See Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community, pp. 128-129; see also pp. 129-130, for the idea<br />

that fornication <strong>and</strong> theft are acts of enmity to non-Shiʿites; p. 129 that those who demonstrate<br />

“allegiance to the proper Imām” may act as they please with regard to prohibited <strong>and</strong> obligatory<br />

acts; p. 136 (<strong>and</strong> p. 162) for the observation that “Shiʿites were somehow more ‘forgiven’ for<br />

their sins,” being “considered to have access to a level of divine forgiveness . . . denied to non-<br />

Shīʿīte Muslims.” Her description of a tradition “found in other Murjiʾite <strong>and</strong> Sunnī sources, as<br />

well as Shiʿite sources, that a man who is marked for salvation may journey his whole life along<br />

the path of wickedness until he is within inches of death, <strong>and</strong> at the last moment he will change<br />

<strong>and</strong> become one of the saved” is a perfect encapsulation of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s celebrated death-bed<br />

repentance. Zimmermann <strong>and</strong> Crone, <strong>The</strong> Epistle of Sālim, p. 234 note that “Ibn Qutayba<br />

presents the Murjiʾites as invoking the tradition that whoever professes belief in one God will go<br />

to Paradise even if he commits zinā or steals.”<br />

250 An alternative translation in Montgomery et al., Revelry <strong>and</strong> Remorse, p. 119; Kennedy,<br />

Wine Song, pp. 232-236.


156 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

<strong>The</strong> poet declares that he had not been distracted by pleasure from the proper<br />

worship of God in his drink <strong>and</strong> his verses (line 30), as the poem has illustrated<br />

up to that point, but with the advent of old age, the consuetudinary<br />

clarion-call to enforced abstinence <strong>and</strong> repentance (as a result of being<br />

rejected from revels on account of one’s appearance), he has been unable to<br />

worship God properly, through worshipful carousing <strong>and</strong> revelling. Like<br />

Jonah, who obdurately resisted God’s summons until it was almost too late,<br />

he can do naught but ask for His mercy for these “lapses” (i.e. his failing to<br />

drink) (verse 34).<br />

Despite being guilty of what others deem to be unbelief, the poet is prepared<br />

for the Day of Reckoning:<br />

Upon you will be the burdens of those whom you have killed, have no<br />

doubt: so be ready for the Reckoning! (WD3.174.2 = §142.5)<br />

And in conformity with Q. 7 (al-Aʿrāf): 96-99, in which the pious believer is<br />

urged not to try to second-guess how God will judge, the poet declares<br />

By my life, if God does not forgive the fault her (the<br />

wine), then my chastisement, in the reckoning, will be grievous (WD3.286.2 =<br />

§243.20) 251<br />

If the poet were to ab<strong>and</strong>on what others deem his errant actions, he will do so<br />

for God <strong>and</strong> not for man, echoing in his declaration (among other āyas) the<br />

Qurʾanic condemnation of the errant followers of the poets (Q. 26 [al-Shuʿarāʾ]:<br />

224): 252<br />

So when you ab<strong>and</strong>on error ( ghawāya), let that ab<strong>and</strong>onment be for God <strong>and</strong> not<br />

for man (WD3.187.5 = §158.8). 253<br />

On one occasion, according to Ḥamza al-Iṣfahānī, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> did indeed<br />

forsake wine at the behest of a man, none other than the caliph al-Amīn: 254<br />

251 Echoing the Qurʾanic topos, ʿadhāb alīm: e.g. Qurʾān 4 (al-Nisāʾ): 138; Hamori, On <strong>The</strong><br />

Art, pp. 54 <strong>and</strong> 59.<br />

252 This is also an echo of the famous marthiya by Durayd b. al-Ṣimma: Kennedy, Wine Song,<br />

p. 212, note 54; Hamori, On <strong>The</strong> Art, p. 44 (on an allusion to it in a line by Jamīl Buthayna);<br />

Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, p. 42.<br />

253 See also WD3.147.1 = §111.1 (wa-mā waṭarī illā l-ghawāyatu wa-l-khamrū); Schoeler,<br />

Iblīs, pp. 48 <strong>and</strong> 59 (WD5.133.2 = §143.6), fī sabīli l-ghayyi. See also WD3.88.4 = §57.7 (the<br />

combination of ghayy <strong>and</strong> iṣlāḥ in a case of final taḍmīn).<br />

254 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 87-88; Kennedy, Wine Song, pp. 214-217 for this group of<br />

poems.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 157<br />

1. You two who reproach me at night, go ahead <strong>and</strong> reproach me: I will not taste<br />

the perduring , only smell it!<br />

2. An Imam has blamed (malām) me for her <strong>and</strong> I cannot see that to disobey him<br />

is right for me,<br />

3. So turn it away for someone else, for I will only be a boon-companion in<br />

words ;<br />

4. <strong>The</strong> extent of my lot of her when she is passed round is that I should see her<br />

<strong>and</strong> smell her scent;<br />

5. So in my praise of her I resemble a quietist (qaʿadī) who praises the<br />

arbitration,<br />

6. Too weary to bear arms to war but who still exhorts the able to rise up<br />

(WD3.273.7-274.3 = §234).<br />

Even here the criticism is inverted, for the poet offers an apology for his inability<br />

to drink (<strong>and</strong> not for his drinking)! At the very base of this inversion of an<br />

orthopractic Islam, lies a courting of criticism: 255<br />

Leave off criticizing me for to criticize is but to incite; cure me instead with that<br />

which is the disease — (WD3.2.4 = §1.1) 256<br />

. . .<br />

How are we to ab<strong>and</strong>on love <strong>and</strong> the goblet? — explain that to us, you critic, with<br />

a legal analogy (qiyās) (WD3.186.6 = §158.1)!<br />

. . .<br />

So excuse your brother, for he is a man whose ears have been habituated to criticism<br />

(WD3.236.9 = §206.16). 257<br />

Such criticism is necessary to validate what others consider to be the religious<br />

dyspraxy of the poet’s transgressive Islam. However, such criticism is also to no<br />

avail, because, at the same time as perpetuating the rebellion of the pre-Islamic<br />

poetic tradition in its flaunting of communal reproach, the poet’s actions are<br />

but a response to a Qurʾanic injunction:<br />

255 See also, e.g., WD3.85.2 = §53.1; WD3.90.11 = §62.1; WD3.256.2-3 = §223.1-2.<br />

256 See above note 138; Ibn al-Muʿtazz (see Meisami, Structure <strong>and</strong> Meaning, pp. 443-444,<br />

note 26) traces this notion back to al-Aʿshā; see the poem by ʿUrwa b. al-Mughīra on treating<br />

enmity with enmity, as one treats wine with wine, quoted by al-Jāḥiẓ, Kitāb Faṣl mā bayna<br />

l-ʿadāwa wa-l-ḥasad, in: Hārūn, Rasāʾil, 1.358.1-3; Ḥāwī, Fann, p. 219, quotes a verse by Majnūn<br />

Laylā to the same effect; there are also numerous ḥadīths on whether one is allowed to treat wine<br />

with wine, see Kueny, Rhetoric of Sobriety, pp. 75-77; against which the philosophical-medical<br />

tradition continued to recommend the use of wine: Hinrich Biesterfeld, “Ein Philosoph trinkt<br />

Wein,” in: Alltagsleben und materielle Kultur in der arabischen Sprache und Literatur. Festschrift für<br />

Heinz Grotzfeld zum 70. Geburtstag, ed. Thomas Bauer <strong>and</strong> Ulrike Stehli-Werbeck (with Thorsten<br />

Gerald Schneiders), Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, 2005, pp. 89-103.<br />

257 See also the discussion of WD3.46.4 = §25.21 by Hamori, On <strong>The</strong> Art, p. 55.


158 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

O you who have belief: those who fall away from their religion, God will bring a<br />

people whom He loves <strong>and</strong> who love Him, meek to the believers, mighty against<br />

the unbelievers, who exert themselves in God’s path, <strong>and</strong> who do not fear the<br />

carping of a carper. This is the blessing of God which He brings to whom He<br />

wishes, for God is Mighty <strong>and</strong> Wise (Q. 5 [al-Māʾida]: 54).<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> his coterie are beloved of God, are His mujāhidūn, <strong>and</strong> fear<br />

no reproach in effecting His will.<br />

And yet, some of his wine poems also give voice to unsettling doubt: Hogg’s<br />

Confessions of a <strong>Justified</strong> <strong>Sinner</strong> encourages us to recall that the certainty of<br />

election is also a state of acute uncertainty. Thus <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, though guaranteed<br />

salvation, must needs beg God for forgiveness:<br />

That was our custom, before the descent of grey hair, but we hope for the forgiveness<br />

of the Forgiver (WD3.144.17 = §109.30).<br />

. . .<br />

Pour a morning drink of perduring even if she is illicit (muḥarrama), for<br />

with God is forgiveness for cardinal sins (kabāʾir) (WD3.324.1 = §278.6). 258<br />

. . .<br />

Do not deny God’s pardon, even if you are a man without blemish, for your<br />

denial of it is but a disparagement of religion (WD3.4.5 = §1.12). 259<br />

And let us recall that the extent of God’s all-encompassing forgiveness as well<br />

as the poet’s vision thereof is entirely consistent with some of the more extreme<br />

formulations of the Murjiʾa (such as those entertained by the mufassir Muqātil<br />

b. Sulaymān, d. 150/767) <strong>and</strong> with the Shīʿī Ḥadīth studied by Dakake on the<br />

subject. 260<br />

In his wine poems, then, I read <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> as declaring himself to be a<br />

Muslim, one whose Islam is, viewed against the taboo on the consumption of<br />

wine expressed in the Ḥadīth, <strong>and</strong> from the later triumph of Sunnism, paradoxical<br />

for what appears to be its profoundly transgressive nature, but which<br />

(not least by virtue of its consonance with Qurʾanic precepts) remains Islam,<br />

nonetheless, <strong>and</strong> rejects Manichaeism:<br />

<strong>The</strong> Naybakhtīs relate that for all his absorption in dissoluteness <strong>and</strong> the frankness<br />

of his poetry, he was firm of belief <strong>and</strong> sound of conviction, convinced of the<br />

occurrence of all that the transmitted reports (āthār) declared. He was asked, in<br />

258 See Schoeler, Iblīs, p. 55.<br />

259 See Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 292, note 3. This uncertainty extends also to Iblīs as Schoeler,<br />

Iblīs, p. 53 points out that “matters between <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> Iblīs are not always what they should<br />

be”: see the bayt quoted in his note 16 <strong>and</strong> that on p. 56 (= WD1.346.5 [1958, p. 302.6] =<br />

[al-marāthī] §9.5).<br />

260 See Madelung, Murdjiʾa, p. 607; Dakake, <strong>The</strong> Charismatic Community.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 159<br />

his illness, “What is the most grievous pain you feel?” <strong>and</strong> he replied, “<strong>The</strong> pain<br />

of sins.” Our words concerning his devotion <strong>and</strong> his conviction in the divine law<br />

is confirmed by his words upon the arrival of the letter of Ibn Nuhbā, summoning<br />

him to the way of the Manichaeans:<br />

So he wrote back in reply (the metre is Khafīf );<br />

1. Ibn al-Nuhbā, one Lord is heavy enough for me: that I should bear two<br />

lords is a grave affair,<br />

2. So summon someone else, not me, to the worship of two lords, for I am<br />

completely preoccupied with one.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are renunciant poems (zuhdiyyāt) by him in circulation indicating that they<br />

originated in a heart pure of doubt <strong>and</strong> deception (WD5.335.14-336.7 =<br />

§337). 261<br />

Compare this with the following ʿaqīda:<br />

1. I pray the five prayers at their ordained time <strong>and</strong> I obediently bear witness to<br />

the unicity of God;<br />

2. I perform my ablutions properly if I become impure, <strong>and</strong> if the pauper comes<br />

to me, I do not turn him away;<br />

3. Every year I keep to the month’s fast, <strong>and</strong> I cease not to disown God’s rivals<br />

<strong>and</strong> associates;<br />

4. And I see to it that if there comes a summons to pledge allegiance to the saqi,<br />

I answer with haste,<br />

5. And I drink her pure, along with haunch of goat <strong>and</strong> suckling kid, full of fat,<br />

6. With eggs, khāmīz, vinegar <strong>and</strong> vegetables: this has always been good for a<br />

drunk man;<br />

7. And if some game should hove into view, I leap <strong>and</strong> sink my teeth into his rear,<br />

secretly, hungry, like the wolf,<br />

8. And I leave all the motley Rafiḍites bowing in prayer in the Fire, at Bukhtīshūʿ’s<br />

anus.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reason for his declamation of this poem was al-Amīn’s asking him one day,<br />

“Some people say that you are a Manichaean (zindīq), so what is your madhhab?”<br />

As a reply he extemporised these verses. Al-Amīn, in wonder, was filled with<br />

laughter <strong>and</strong> asked, “Why ever did you single out Bukhtīshūʿ of all people?”<br />

“Because he made the rhyme work,” was the reply (WD5.36 = §48). 262<br />

It is my contention that the poems of renunciation <strong>and</strong> the poems of dissoluteness<br />

are but two aspects of living the doctrine of election:<br />

261 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 113-114. Ibn al-Nuhbā is Ḥammād ʿAjrad: see Vajda, Les zindīqs,<br />

p. 205.<br />

262 Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, p. 113. As a prime example of the “testament of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>” (waṣāt<br />

Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong>), see WD5.204.15-206.19 = §197, translated by Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 104-105.


160 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

I have fallen in love — <strong>and</strong> what a calamity love is! Nothing resembling passion<br />

has ever hit me on the head before.<br />

What’s with me <strong>and</strong> people? <strong>The</strong>y bad mouth me so often. Pure folly. My religion<br />

is for my soul <strong>and</strong> people’s religion is for the people! 263<br />

Why is it that, whenever I visit my mistress, my enemies’ faces seem covered with<br />

ink?<br />

God knows that I have only left off visiting you through fear of enemies <strong>and</strong><br />

guards.<br />

Were I able to, I would come to you crawling on my face or walking on my<br />

head,<br />

When I read in one of your letters, “God only shows mercy to people who are<br />

merciful.” 264<br />

Even if we were to take verse 2 out of context, as representative of the poet’s<br />

rejection of the religion of the people, there are various ways to underst<strong>and</strong><br />

dīn: as the rejection of normal religion in favour of the religion of love; as<br />

“religion” in the sense of Qurʾān 109 (al-Kāfirūn): 6, of which it is most decidedly<br />

an echo, consistent with the poet’s prophetic mission; as an expression of<br />

Horatian elitism (“Odi profanum vulgus et arceo”); but also, as synonymous<br />

with diyāna, in the sense of cultic worship: “I worship God in one way, people<br />

another!” 265<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Kufan libertines were not the last Muslims, however, to<br />

experiment with libertinism <strong>and</strong> sin as rebellion against the hegemony of the<br />

customary, against what others deem orthopraxis, <strong>and</strong> in this way to surrender<br />

to the deity.<br />

During the late third <strong>and</strong> early fourth century in Nīshāpūr an ascetic movement<br />

known as the Malāmatiyya appeared, one whose founding fathers<br />

eschewed any outward pretence or show of asceticism or piety, for such, they<br />

held, led the believer to vainglory <strong>and</strong> hypocrisy. <strong>The</strong> foundational aspirations<br />

of the Malāmatiyya were in the course of time enlarged <strong>and</strong> interpreted<br />

to encourage the active seeking of the blame of others. 266 Whether the Islam<br />

263 This is another factitious rendering which the apolaustic tradition would rather render as,<br />

“My religion is my own <strong>and</strong> people have theirs.”<br />

264 Dīwān Abī <strong>Nuwās</strong> al-Ḥ asan b. Hāniʾ, ed. Gregor Schoeler, IV, Beirut: Schwarz, 2003,<br />

pp. 73.15-74.5 = §99.<br />

265 Thus, what others rightly identify as “the pleasure <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> takes in provoking <strong>and</strong><br />

shocking people” (Wagner, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>, pp. 104-105; Schoeler, Iblīs, pp. 56-57), I take to be a<br />

fundamental feature of the poet’s apocalyptic mission m<strong>and</strong>ated by the Qurʾān. (Of course <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> may still derive great pleasure from his apocalyptic mission!).<br />

266 F. de Jong, “Malāmatiyya: In the Central Islamic L<strong>and</strong>s”; Hamid Algar, “Malāmtiyya: In<br />

Iran <strong>and</strong> the Eastern L<strong>and</strong>s,” EI 2 , VI, pp. 223-224 <strong>and</strong> 224-225; Ignaz Goldziher, Introduction<br />

to Islamic <strong>The</strong>ology <strong>and</strong> Law, trans. R. <strong>and</strong> A. Hamori, Princeton: Princeton University Press,<br />

1981, pp. 149-50 (tracing its roots back via Eastern Christianty to the Cynics, among whom it<br />

was held that “shamelessness [aisḫyntia] is a requirement of religion”); Alex<strong>and</strong>er Knysh, Islamic


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 161<br />

of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatiyya are scions of the same root is a story<br />

for another occasion. 267 Let us simply remark on how apt a description of<br />

<strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s poetry of khamr <strong>and</strong> mujūn is a dictum by Ibn al-Munāzil<br />

(d. 331/942-3):<br />

<strong>The</strong> root of the Malāmatī is that he should not reveal any good <strong>and</strong> not conceal<br />

any bad. 268<br />

Conclusion<br />

Let me conclude with a few pointers <strong>and</strong> reminders.<br />

1. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> were a pre-Socratic, an Empedocles say, or a late Antique<br />

Neoplatonist, such as Proclus 269 , his poetry would probably have been the<br />

subject of numerous studies by scholars interested in philosophy;<br />

2. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> may not seem to us today to ‘do’ philosophy or theology<br />

with a forthrightness or self-avowedness of purpose, of the kind that we<br />

encounter, for example, in the De rerum natura of Lucretius. Indeed, his<br />

obliquity is more in keeping with Ibn Sīnā’s Ḥ ayy b. Yaqẓān or his Qaṣīdat<br />

al-Nafs;<br />

3. As the poetry of Ṣafwān al-Anṣārī, Bashshār b. Burd 270 <strong>and</strong> <strong>Abū</strong> l-ʿAtāhiya<br />

demonstrates, to name but three, poetry was one of the major means available<br />

Mysticism. A Short History, Leiden: Brill, 2000, pp. 94-99; Jacqueline Chabbi, “Remarques sur le<br />

développement historique de mouvement ascétiques et mystiques en Khurasan,” Studia Islamica<br />

46 (1977): 5-72; Sara Sviri, “Ḥakīm al-Tirmidhī <strong>and</strong> the Malāmatī Movemement in Early<br />

Ṣūfism,” in: Classical Persian Ṣūfism: From its Origins to Rūmī, ed. L. Lewisohn, London: Khaniqahi<br />

Nimatullahi Publications, 1993, pp. 583-613; Sara Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of<br />

Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr.<br />

267 Julian Baldick, Mystical Islam. An Introduction to Sufism, London: Tauris Parke, 2000,<br />

p. 17 notes that the Sufi practice of “deliberately incurring ‘blame’ . . . through apparently reprehensible<br />

conduct” is attested in early Syrian Christianity <strong>and</strong> “is repeated in the works of Isaac of<br />

Nineveh, the most important Christian mystical writer of seventh-century Iraq.” See Isaac of<br />

Nineveh, Mystic Treatises, trans. A.J. Wensinck, Amsterdam: Koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen,<br />

1923, p. 97: “the ancient Fathers could do such things, because of the signs <strong>and</strong> forces<br />

which were wrought through them <strong>and</strong> because of the great name <strong>and</strong> fame they possessed.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se things they practised, each in order to be despised <strong>and</strong> blamed, <strong>and</strong> to obscure the fame of<br />

his behaviour, <strong>and</strong> to keep far from him the cause of haughtiness.”<br />

268 See Sviri, <strong>The</strong> Early Mystical Schools of Baghdad <strong>and</strong> Nīshāpūr, p. 466.<br />

269 R.M. van den Berg, Proclus’ Hymns. Essays, Translations, Commentary, Leiden: Brill 2001.<br />

270 Ch. Pellat, “Ṣafwān ibn Ṣafwān al-Anṣārī et Bashshār ibn Burd,” in: Logos Islamikos. Studia<br />

Islamica in Honorem Georgii Michaelis Wickens, ed. Roger Savory <strong>and</strong> Dionisius A. Agius,<br />

Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, 1984, pp. 20-34.


162 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

for early ʿAbbasid intellectuals <strong>and</strong> thinkers to speculate upon, expound<br />

<strong>and</strong> explore the nature of Islamic beliefs; 271<br />

4. Early ʿAbbasid poetry can thus be read as radically implicated in coterminous<br />

contestations of what it meant to be a Muslim;<br />

5. If <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> had been adopted by the Ṣūfī tradition, many of my pointers<br />

<strong>and</strong> reminders would have been unnecessary;<br />

6. Because such poetry was not grist for the polemical mill or did not pertain<br />

to the metier of the speculative tradition as developed by the<br />

mutakallimūn, it was not governed by the rules of Kalām as eristics <strong>and</strong> so<br />

its positions were neither reduced to, nor traduced as, basic postulates<br />

designed either for persuasion or refutation, such as we find in the Euclideanesque<br />

gobbets provided in the heresiographical tradition;<br />

7. As a consequence of the performative notion of poetry as truth, <strong>and</strong> as<br />

poetry was already, in consonance with the Qurʾanic ‘condemnation’<br />

of poetry, held by some to be a potentially unsavoury enterprise, its putatively<br />

reprehensible contents were deemed to be a self-fulfilling prophecy.<br />

So poetry became, comparatively speaking <strong>and</strong> perhaps counter-intuitively<br />

to our way of looking at things, less vulnerable to obliteration <strong>and</strong><br />

tampering;<br />

8. As with poetry, so too the Adab tradition, by virtue of its very indeterminacy,<br />

facilitated the survival of much that would otherwise have been<br />

deemed theologically suspect or morally uncomfortable.<br />

9. This reading of <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s persona in the khamriyyāt is not necessarily<br />

at variance with, nor is it intended to oust, the apolaustic <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>. In<br />

fact, I suspect that the latter cannot really function as a way of reading the<br />

poems without the former: apolausis itself is ambiguous, <strong>and</strong> reading in<br />

accordance with “facticity” merely throws this ambiguity into sharper<br />

relief. <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt, his apolaustic persona, <strong>and</strong> attendant<br />

akhbār are informed by, as it were, a spirit of tawriyya, the rhetorical trope<br />

in which “both interpretations” of a word, or phrase or poem “should<br />

make at least some sense.” 272<br />

10. It remains to be considered whether (<strong>and</strong> if so how) this persona is consonant<br />

with the persona of the panegyrical poems for al-Amīn <strong>and</strong> the<br />

nobles of his court <strong>and</strong> whether this persona can be studied as an instance<br />

271 Other poets, whose works could be read theologically <strong>and</strong> not just heresiographically,<br />

include Kuthayyir ʿAzza (d. 105/723) <strong>and</strong> al-Kumayt (d. 126/744), <strong>and</strong> of course, the Kufan<br />

libertines. Heresiographical studies of poetry include: W. Madelung, “<strong>The</strong> Hāshimiyyāt of<br />

al-Kumayt <strong>and</strong> Hāshimī Shiʿism,” in: Shīʿism, ed. Etan Kohlberg, Aldershot: Ashgate, 2003,<br />

pp. 87-108; Josef van Ess, “<strong>The</strong> Kāmilīya: on the Genesis of a Heresiographical Tradition,” in:<br />

Kohlberg, Shīʿism, pp. 209-220; Pellat, Essai de reconstitution d’un poème de Maʿdan aš-Šumayṭī.<br />

272 Van Gelder, Some Types of Ambiguity, p. 86.


J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164 163<br />

of political demeanour in the manner in which Julia Bray studies Ibn<br />

al-Muʿtazz’s Fuṣūl Qiṣār in Oriens 38 (2010). Bray argues that<br />

it is the production, not only by literary proxies, but by political actors themselves,<br />

of literary ‘gestures’ (for want of a better word) that serve to build a<br />

personal image which in the right circumstances can be activated as a loyalty<br />

base (p. 143).<br />

In other words, <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong> may have been promoting, <strong>and</strong> al-Amīn may<br />

have been the sponsor of, a charismatic br<strong>and</strong> of Islam that valorised a doctrine<br />

of God’s unlimited forgiveness, which permitted the consumption of<br />

wine, celebrated spiritual priapism, <strong>and</strong> which may have been built upon the<br />

theory of spiritual election, <strong>and</strong>, as an alternative to the incipient Ḥadīth<br />

movement <strong>and</strong> in contradistinction to the credal rigours of, for example, the<br />

Istithnāʾ controversy. Or, in other words, perhaps we should revisit al-Maʾmūn’s<br />

reviling of al-Amīn from the pulpit in Merv on account of his association with<br />

the poet.<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, I submit, scholars seriously interested in underst<strong>and</strong>ing the manifold<br />

contours of early ʿAbbasid Islam, might just as well be advised to pick up<br />

<strong>and</strong> read a dīwān (<strong>and</strong> concentrate on those poems which seem at first blush<br />

to have nothing to do with what we underst<strong>and</strong> by Islam) as to rummage<br />

around in the heresiographies or investigate the Ḥ adīth. Equally, scholars<br />

interested in underst<strong>and</strong>ing the manifold contours of early ʿAbbasid poetry,<br />

would be well advised to rummage around in the heresiographies <strong>and</strong> investigate<br />

the Ḥ adīth.<br />

It will doubtlessly be objected that in adopting a (very loose) religious or<br />

heresiographcial approach to classical Arabic poetry that I am wilfully missing<br />

the point of it as poetry, that I am somehow thereby denigrating it as the<br />

supreme aesthetic <strong>and</strong> cultural achievement of Arabo-Islamic civilisation.<br />

Indeed, I have repeatedly in the course of promoting this reading of <strong>Abū</strong><br />

<strong>Nuwās</strong> been reminded of numerous similarities between my interpretative<br />

activities <strong>and</strong> the biography of Branwell Brontë which Mr Mybug intends to<br />

write in Stella Gibbons’s Cold Comfort Farm (1932). Mr Mybug’s argument is<br />

that the Brontë sisters passed off their brothers work as their own, in order to<br />

“sell it to buy more drink,” since the sisters “were all drunkards” whom their<br />

brother Branwell supported with his writings out of fraternal piety <strong>and</strong><br />

devotion. 273<br />

273 London: Penguin, 1938, p. 162. It might also be objected that <strong>Abū</strong> <strong>Nuwās</strong>’s khamriyyāt<br />

emerge from my study much as the London churches of Nicholas Hawksmoor do from the<br />

works of Iain Sinclair (Lud Heat, Uppingham: Goldmark, 1987), Peter Ackroyd (Hawksmoor,<br />

London: Hamish Hamilton, 1985) <strong>and</strong> Alan Moore <strong>and</strong> Eddie Campbell (From Hell, London:


164 J. E. Montgomery / Oriens 39 (2011) 75-164<br />

In my defence I would like to quote the words of the conductor Roger Norrington,<br />

one of the prime exponents of the period-instrument approach to<br />

European classical music. Discussing his application of this approach to late<br />

nineteenth century German Romanticism, he says of his recording of Bruckner,<br />

Symphonie 3:<br />

When all the historical information has been assembled, including any hints on<br />

tempo <strong>and</strong> rubato, we are still left with the major work of personal interpretation.<br />

My interest is to fuse the personal with the historical so that they can go h<strong>and</strong> in<br />

h<strong>and</strong>, just as, in a large work like a symphony, formal, musical <strong>and</strong> dramatic<br />

aspects have all to be balanced in a creative way. We pursue these aims, not for<br />

theoretical or cerebral reasons, but to allow the work to sound as exciting <strong>and</strong><br />

fresh as possible for listeners of today. 274<br />

Knockabout Comics, 2006) or as the poetry of the Troubadours does from the Crypto-Cathar<br />

thesis of Denis de Rougemont: Passion <strong>and</strong> Society, trans. Montgomery Belgion, London: Faber,<br />

1940. In other words, that I am one of those nick-named by Eco, Interpretation, p. 54, as “followers<br />

of the veil.”<br />

274 “Sleeve-notes,” EMI 1996, p. 11.

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!